Varieties and synonymes of surnames and Christian

M.L
Gc
929.4
Ir2v
1147149
/
GENEALOGY COLLECTION
ALLEN COUNTY PUBLIC LIBRARY
3 1833 00669 2781
^
Gc
929.4
Ir2v
1147]
AND SYNONTMES
VARIETIES
OF
SMNAMES AND
H[
CHRISTIAN NAMES
IN IfiELAN D.
^^^^^
FOR
THE GUIDANCE OF REGISTRATION OFFICERS AND
THE PUBLIC IN SEARCHING THE INDEXES OF
BIRTHS, DEATHS,
AND MARRIAGES.
BY
ROBERT E
MATHESON,
BARRIST«R-AT-LAW,
REGISTEAR-GENERAL.
DUBLIN:
PRINTED
FOR HIS MAJESTY'S STATIONERY OFFICE,
By Alex. Thok A Co.
And
(Limited), 87, 88,
A
to be purcbaged, eithar directly or through
89,
Abbet-street.
«ny Bookseller, from
PONSONBY, Hfi, Grafton-street, Dublin or
BYRE & SPOTTISWOODE. East Hardin g-strebt. Fleet-street,
OLIVER A BOYD, Edinburgh,
E.
;
1901.
Price One Shilling.
E.C.
;
or
I
PEE FACE. ii47149
The
First Edition of this
book was issued
in the
year
1890 with the object of assisting Registration Officers
and the Public searching the Indexes of Births, Deaths,
and Marriages by collating the
varieties in the form and
names usually met with, and also those names
altogether in form, which had been ascertained
spelling of
differing
to be used interchangeably.
A
careful
cases
note has been
where additional
made during the decade
of
varieties or peculiarities in Sur-
names and Christian names have come under notice
this Office, or have been reported by local Officers.
in
In view of the revision of the Work, I addressed a
special circular
to the
Superintendent Registrars and
Kegistrars asking for infofmation as to the nomenclature
those Officers
and I now beg to thank
who have so kindly responded to my request,
many
cases furnished additional information of
in their respective Districts,
and
in
interest
and value.
In the preparation of this Edition I have been cordially
assisted
by Mr. William
Records, to
whom my
A. Squires, Superintendent of
best thanks are due.
ROBKRT E. MaTHESON,
Registrar-General.
General Register Office,
Charlemont House, Dublin,
March, 1901.
b2
TABLE OF CONTKNtS.
— Introductory Remarks,
— Surnames,
Chapter
I.
Chapter
II.
Orthographical changes,
Prefixes,
.
.
Affixes,
Initial letters following prefixes,
Initial letters,
Second
letters,
Second and third
Intermediate
letters.
letters.
Terminals,
Contraction or abbreviation of names,
Spelling according to usu?.l pronunciatiou
Older forms of names,
Local variations in spelling and form,
Variations in spelling at pleasure,
Changes owing
Chapter III.
Use
....
....
to illiteracy
—Surnames,
of different
and other
causes,
surnames interchangeably,
English and Irish names,
Other names used interchangeably,
Irregular use of maiden surnames.
Chapter IV.
Names
— Christian names,
applied to both sexes,
...
Abbreviations applicable to both sexes.
Abbreviations materially difiering from the original name
Different
names used interchangeably,
Irish equivalents for English names,
Cases of incorrect spelling.
Peculiar names found in the Indexes,
Memorandum
explanatory of Alphabetical List
Alphabetical List of
synonymes,
Key
to Reference
Index
......
.....
Surnames,
numbers
with
their
in Alphabetical List,
to Alphabetical List^
varieties
and
32
64
68
CHAPTER
I.
iNTRODUCTORr REMARKS.
The
names presents an attractive field for investigation, but some of its most interesting aspects are beyond the
scope of the present treatise, which is necessarily confined to
those variations and peculiarities affectkig our national records
of Births, Deaths, and Marriages.
subject of
In January, 1894, I prepared for the late Registrar-General a
Special Report on Surnames in Ireland, vi^ith notes as to numerical
strength, derivation, ethnology, and distribution, based on information extracted from the Births Indexes of the General Register
This treatise was published as an
Office for the year 1890.
Appendix to the Twenty-ninth Annual Report of the RegistrarGeneral, and presented to Parliament.
There is, unfortunately, no complete record of the surnames
An attempt was made by the Census Commisin this country.
sioners of 1851 to compile such a work, but when only partially
done
it
was given
up.
national Indexes of Births, Deaths, and Marriages for the
last thirty-six years probably contain almost all the surnames in
use in this country, but the information is necessarily scattered
over many volumes, and the task of presenting in a complete and
readable form the surnames of the population yet remains to be
accomplished.
Apart from the official purpose for which they have been
Like the
prepared, the Indexes form a most interesting study.
figures in the kaleidoscope, names are continually changing, old
names dropping out and new ones appearing.
In addition to our Celtic, Anglo-Saxon and Norman surnames,
we find Highland Gaelic names, represented by " MacDougal,"
" MacGregor," " Macintosh."
Welsh names are found, such as
"Morgan," "Richards," "Apjohn." Danish names appear as
" Dowdall," " Dromgoole," " Gould," " Coppinger."
There are
many Huguenot names, as " La Touche," " Du Bedat," " Lefroy,"
" Dubourdieu," " Le Fanu," " Drelincourt," " Dombrain," " CromItalian names are repremelin," " Boileau," " De Blacquiere."
have various
sented, as " Bassi," " Ceppi," " Casciani."
German Palatinate names, as " Bovenizor," " Delmege," " Switzer,"
" Doupe," " Teskey," " Shire," and " Moddler."
Jewish names are
found, such as " Cohen," " Levi," " Aaron," and the Indexes are
now showing the result of the recent migration to this country of
Jews from Russia in such names as " Rabinovitch," " Weiner,''
" Matufsky,'' " Hesselberg," "Stuppel," " Rossin," '' Winstock,"
" Greenberg," " Maisell," " Statzumsky,'' " Coplau," " Wachman,"
" Wedeclefsky," and " Fridberg."
Our
We
those actually engaged in registration work can have
practical difficulties which are encountered by
persons searching the Indexes, owing to the great variations in
None but
any idea of the
names
in Ireland.
These variations are not only in spelling and form, but entirely
different names are used synonymously by the same person or
of the same family.
of these oases are direct translations of Irish names into
English, or vice versa, while in others they are equivalents,
modifications, or corruptions of them.
In a country where two different languages are spoken, it
might be expected some such cases would occur, but in Ireland
by members
Many
the practice is much more widespread than is commonly
supposed.
In addition to the changes attributable to the difference of
language, time has a powerful effect in altering names, which
have also a tendency to assume various forms in different
districts.
Illiteracy also operates in corrupting
also frequently varied in spelling
names, while they are
and form at
pleasure.
It is proposed in this treatise first to analyse the orthographical
changes usually met with, and then to consider the use of different
surnames interchangeably.
As some peculiarities have been met with in Christian names
M^hich affect the Indexes, it has been deemed advisable to insert
a notice of them.
To the alphabetical
list of surnames, with their varieties aud
prefixed a short explanation of the principles on
which it has been prepared. The list is followed by an Index,
enabling the reader to tr&ce without difficulty each variety to the
principal name or names with which it has been found to be used
interchangeably.
synonymes,
is
——
CHAPTER
—
II.
Orthographical Changes in Surnames.
would be impossible to codify all the varieties
in the
spelling of surnames, but the following will illustrate the character
of those changes most frequently met with, and indicate the
direction in which the variety may be looked for.
Ft
Frefixes.
The most common
and Mac.
I
prefixes in Ireland are the Celtic prefixes
have received tne following reports as to the resumption
prefix
O by
Celtic families
Armagh District — "A very large number
tlie
O
of
:
have added
'
O
'
as
a prefix. Those who were formerly known as Neill are now
O'Neill Reilly, now O'Reilly Hagan, now O'Hagan, &c. Indeed
I think every one in my district who by any possibility could
prefix the O has done so, and this was only commenced a few
I have known earlier births registered without the
yeai"s ago.
O, but later ones of same family must have the O pi-efixed."
Mountshannon District " It is becoming customary with the
people of this district to add an O to such names as Callaghan,
Kelly, Flanagan, Grady, Farrell,and call themselves O'Callaghan,
On the other hand, the Registrar of
O'Kelly, O'Flanagan, &c."
Broughshane District, Ballymena Union, reports " Some families
O'Kane, Kane
have dropped the O, as O'Hamill, Hamill
O'Donnell, Donnell; O'Dornan, Dornan."
O'Mellan, Mellan
Prefixes may affect the Index in several ways.
The nam.emay
be given without the prefix, or the prefix may be added to the
name so as to form one word, or it may be incorporated in a
modified form, producing a fresh variety of the name.
The following are instances
;
;
—
—
;
;
;
:
Name
Prefix Fitz.
Harris.
With
Prefix
Prefix incorporated
Prefix
M" or Mac.
FitzHarris.
Feeharry.
Name
Guinness.
With
M'Guinness.
Maginnis.
Prefix
Prefix incorporated
The prefix Mac with surnames beginning with " II "
sometimes incorporated as " Mackle," thus: " Macllhatton "
" Macklehattan " " Macllmoyle "
" Macklemoyle."
;
Prefix 0.
—
—
is
—
—
10
in some instances the name with the prefix has become
Thus for example the Registrar of Keady District
(Armagh Union) reports:
obsolete.
may mention that my own
De Dormans."
" I
family
name Dorman has been
abbreviated from
Other prefixes have been reported from various
The
prefix " St."
" St.
incorporated
—
— "St. found
"Sinclair";
Clair"
(abbreviation of Saint),
names in a modified form, thus
John " " Singen " or " Cingen "; "
in several
—
:
districts.
is
Leger
St.
"
—
" Sellinger."
supplied an interesting
note regarding various prefixes to the name Lavery. He states
" Of Laverys there are several races in this vicinity, all having
prefixes, and all rigidly denying relationship or common descent.
They are Baun-Lavery (Bawn— White) Roe-Lavery (Rue
Of these Baun is the
Red) Trin-Lavery, and Hard-La very.
most usually or persistently adhered to, so much so that several
people about here are known only by their prefix, as Charley,
Many people would not know where any
Ned, or Dan Baun.
of these people lived were you to call them by the name Lavery
without the prefix indeed the last-named man in the above
samples denies the Lavery altogether.
District has
The Registrar of Moira
:
;
;
;
"Of Roe-La very s, none now
use the prefix that
I
am aware
of
One man (who died recently at a very advanced age), used to be
His sons are simple Laverys, and
called Hugh Roe simply.
never have I heard them referred to as Roes.
.
.
" The Trin-Laverys call themselves Armstrong.
I can't see the
I am not aware of any
connection, but it is worth noting.*
Trin-Laverys in this immediate neighbourhood, but there are
a good many Armstrongs about four or five miles off, who I
suspect are Trin-Laverys.
" Hard-La verys are few.
They have
I only know one race.
been occasionally called Hardy, but this name attends only two
branches, and is not likely to be entered as a surname, having
lapsed into a mere colloquial distinction."
may
be mentioned that the use ofa prefix in connection with
to exist in other districts.
Thus in Crumlin District (Antrim Union), the name appears as
" Trim-Lavery," in Aghalee ]3istrict (Lurgan Union), as " TrynLavery," while in Glenavy District (Lisburn Union), the prefix is
incorporated with the name forming " Trin-lavery."
It
the
name Lavery, has been reported
The Registrar of Aghalee District also reports that the prefix
Baun is used in his district with the name Lavery, and that
Trin-lavery and Armstrong are used interchangeably.
* The prefix " Trin "
or " Tryn " is probably the anglicised form of the Irish
" strong," and the synonymous use of the name " Trin-Lavery " with
Armstrong " may, perhaps, be explained by the fact that "Strong-handed " is in Irish
cyieanlaiiiac'' [treanlamhach], from cifieun, strong, and Idrii (lamh) a hand.
CYxeun
"
"
'
—
—
—
—
11
The tendency of a prefix to take the place of the entire name
has been observed in several names such as " Mack " for Mackaleary, M-^Dermott, M-^^^Donald, M'Evoy, M-^Inerney, M-^Namara, and
M'^Namee, &c., and "Fitz" for "Fitzgerald," " Fitzsimons,"
" Fitzpatrick," &c.
With regard to this last name a Registrar
reports with respect to a Birth Entry where this peculiarity was
observed, " The name originally appears to have been Fitzpatrick,' but the name
Fitz
has been used by this family
for a generation, and it was the name which they have
entered in the local Church Marriage Register."
The Assistant Registrar of Garvagh District (Coleraine Union)
reports that " Fitz " is a familiar contraction almost everyiuhere
of all names so beginning, just as " Mac " is similarly used for all
names beginning with it.
—
'
'
'
Affixes are found either separately or in combination with the
surname.
The following
given
commonly
instances of affixes
in use
may
be
:
Haugli
.
Fetherston.
.
Fetherston Haugh.
Fetherston H.
Fetherstoi haugh.
i
Roe
,
M'^Dermott.
.
.
M'Dermott Roe.
M'^Dermott-roe.
Morris.
Morrisroe.
Sometimes names are altered both by prefixes and affixes.
The name Johnston, Johnson or Jonson, afibrds a good illustra" Johnson/' i.e., the son of John, is in use interchangeably with " McShane," i.e., the son of Shane or Shawn
(Irish for John), and with " Mac-eown," the son of Eoin, another
" McHugh," i.e., the son of Hu(di,
Irish form of John.
is
synonymous with " Hewson."
McAimon," i.e., the son of
Aimon (an Irish form of Edmond), is found to be interchangeably
used with " Edmundson."
In some districts, where there are many families of the same
name, additional names are given for purposes of distinction, and
these names frequently appear in the Index thus
tion of this.
'
—
"
Ryan
.
.
Sullivan
.
.
Ryan
:
(Slater).
Sullivan (Magrath).
The Registrar of Murroe District (Limerick Union) reports
There are dozens of distinctions for Ryan in this district, all
'
'
well
known
locally."
The Registrar
of
M urragh
District
(Bandon Union) gives the
—^
1^
following affixes as in use in hio district :— To the name Leaiy—
Bue, Reagh, Dreedar, Rue to the name McCarthy Cahereen,
More, and Reagh, and to the name Sullivan Beara and Bogue.
;
—
—
Frequently the affix is the father's or mother's Christian name,
the mother's maiden surname, or the grandfather's Christia,n
Registrar of Marriages reports
" I know a Quinlan
name.
whose father was Cleary,' a 'Ryan English' whose father was
"
Ryan.'
A
:
—
'
'
'
'
The entry
of the birth of a
"John John Murphy" was met
On
inquiry the Registrar stated
country to take the father's
name to distinguish thern from others of same name for example,
John Daniel Murphy,' John Jeremiah Murphy,' and as in this
case, 'John John Murphy,' there being so many families of the
with in Millstreet
"
District.
:
It is the habit in this part of the
;
'
'
same surname.''
The Registrar
very
—
of Castlebar No. 1 District reports
" Joyce, a
is distinguished by affixing father's name,
:
common name,
e.g., Tom Joyce (Tom), Tom Joyce (Martin), and in many cases
further distinguished by any peculiarity of complexion, colour of
hair, or special dress, or if exceptionally tall, and those are
transmitted in the Irish language."
The Registrar of Tuosist District (Kenmare Union) furnishes
the following note
" The name Sullivan being exceedingly
common, it is often omitted, and the Christian name of father (or
mother) substituted, e.g., Johnny O' John,' John Williams,' or
name of farm, as Dan Rusheen,' &c."
:
—
'
'
'
Occasionally the complexion of the
family, e.g., Mike Bawn, or
" Shawn Og "
" Young John."
to the
—
members gives a surname
a distinction is made as
—
The Registrar of Kilkeel No. 2 District, remarks
Often the
grandfather's Christian name is used as an affix, as " Charles
Cunningham Dick."
The Registrar of Sneem District, in Kenmare Union, reports
"'Dorohy' is applied to Sullivan, such as Sullivan Dorohy,
:
—
Mountain,' as Sullivan Mountain, and the other SuUivans
are called after the locality they live in, &c., as Sullivan Glanac,'
Sullivan Brachae,' Sullivan Dillough,' Sullivan Budoch.'
also
'
'
'*
'
'
'
The Registrar of Rathmullan District (Milford Union), states
that " The trade or occupation is often added in Irish after
a surname, such as Mulrine (saorcloch ')
saorcloch, f ao|icloc,
—
'
signifies
;
—
a Mason.
Sometimes the
A
affix entirely displaces the surname.
cerof a marriage came under examination' in the General
Register Office, in which the bridegroom's name was given as
" Patrick Sullivan," and his father's name as " Patrick Cooper."
On inquiry it was ascertained that the father's real name was
Patrick Sullivan (Cooper).
tificate
—
—
— —
—
13
Initio I Letters folloiuing Prefixes.
Initial letters following prefixes are
M'Cusker
.
.
.
.
M^Cliire
One
initial letter is substituted for
M'llmoyle
Or the
.
;
M'Usker.
M^Lure.
another, as
M'Elraoyle.
.
letters following the prefix transposed,
M'Elroy,
The
sometimes dropped thus
letter "
repeated after
.
M-'Ardle
.
.
IVPLeroy.
.
.
C " is sometimes
M'Adam
" M'"," as
.
M'=Cadam.
.
M-^Cardle.
Initial Letters.
Cases of substitution of one letter for another are very common,
thus
Allison
A and E
Ellison.
C and G
Cannon
Gannon.
CandK
Carr
Kerr.
C and Q
F and Ph
F and V
Cuddihy
Quiddihy.
Fair
Farrelly
Gervis
Phair.
Jervis.
Gilfoyle
Kilfoyle.
Phelan
Quigg
Quinton
Whelan.
Twigg.
Winton.
G and J
G and K
Pand
W
QandT
QandW
Initial
Varrelly.
consonants are sometimes doubled, as-
French
Ffrench.
Folliott
Ffolliott.
Initial letters are
sometimes dropped or added,
Ahearn
.
Hammond
.
.
as-
Hearn.
Whammond.
Second Letters.
The following are some of the changes
commonly met with
Changes from one vowel to another
in second letters
most
:
((
a
changed into
e
as Bagley
.
Begley.
Loughlin.
Nisbett.
Dolohunty.
MuUoy.
Milligan.
—
—
14
Second
letter,
where a vowel,
is
dropped, as-
Egan.
Aken.
Eagan
Aiken
Second and Third
The following changes
Change
a
Letters.
in these letters
of vowels
changed into ea
as
Daly
may
be noted
:
—
—
—
—
L5
Terminals.
The
alterations in Terminals are numerous, both as regard
single letters and syllables.
The following examples may be
given
:
Terminations interchangeable
ie for
as Beattie
y
ce for se
X
y
Beatty.
Davis.
Boyse.
as Davies
as Boyce
as Rennix
as Mahony
ies for is
for cks
for ey
Rennicks.
Mahoney.
Dropping Consonants, Vowels
d
Consonants
s
as Boland
(where double), as Burgess
t
Vowels
—
e
Adding j^wa?
as
.
.
gh (where
silent), as
.
Lamont
M^'Whaugh
Bolah.
Burges.
Lamon.
M^Wha.
.
as Sloane
.
Sloan.
s
as
.
Askin
Connor
.
.
Askins.
Connors
Contraction or Abbreviation of Names.
There are many cases where a Contraction is substituted for
the full name. The following will serve as examples
:
Free for Freeman.
Neazor for Bovenizor.
Pender for Prendergast.
Pendy
Roy
for Prendeville.
for
Turk
for
M'Elroy and Royston.
Turkington.
Spelling according to usual Pronunciation.
All names are more or less liable to be spelled according to
their pronunciation, but there are several instances where the
name is pronounced quite differently from the spelling, and in
these names almost invariably the spelling according to pro-
nunciation
is
also found.
Thus-
Chism
for
Chisholm.
—
—
•
16
niunly used, with indications of the various stages through which,
in course of time, the name has passed into its present more usual
form.
The name "Whittaker" appears to have come from Whiteacre, with which form it has been found to be used interchangeably.
Thus
Whiteacre.
Whiteakev
Whitegar.
Whittegar.
Whittacre.
Whitaker.
Whittaker.
Again, " Lammy " is traceable to the French
forms being still in use. Thus
"
L'Ami," both
L'Ami.
Lamie.
Lammie.
Lammy.
Another
instance
is
the
name Loughran, from
the
Irish
O'Luchairen
O'Luchairen.
Lucairen.
O'Loughraine.
Lochrane.
Lough ren.
Loughrau.
Registrar of Cappoqiiin District (Lismore LTnion)
—The
De Laundres or De Londres, an old Norman name,
reports:
found
and Glanders ".
The French Huguenot name " Blanc," and its modern form
" Blong," both appear in the Register Books of Cloneygowan
District (^Mountmellick Union).
These names also occur in Rathangan District (Edenderry Union), the Registrar of which remarks
" The French spelling,
Blanc, is disliked owing to the literal
"
in this district in the forms of
—
'
Landers
'
is
'
'
'
'
pronunciation 'blank.'"
The name " Nestor " has been observed in the Records almost
exclusiveh'' in the counties of Galway, Limerick, and Clare.
In
reply to a query regarding the origin or transformation of this
name the Superintendent Registrar of Rathkeale Union states
" A.D. 1896.
Iriel O'Loughlen was killed by Mac Girr-anAdhastair (now Nestor), one of his own tribe. (See History of
Co. Clare, by James Frost).
Adhastair (ctioafcaiii) signifies a
halter.
There are two families named Nestor living in the
Rathkeale Dispensary District, Townland of Kilquain, and other
families of that name reside in the Manor."
It may be added that this name has also been found in the
Indexes in the form " Nester."
:
—
'
'
—
——
—
17
Local Variations in Spelling
The
and Form.
names have a tendency to assume different forms
The following may be cited
localities is well known.
fact that
in different
as examples
:
The name MacAlshinder [synonyme
the form used in Larne District,
other districts
is
for Alexander],
which
is
found in the following forms in
:
Elchinder,
Elshander,
Elshinder,
<
in
Ballymoney
District.
„
Ballylesson
„
„
Lisburn Union.
Dromore
Kalshander,
M'Calshender, „
M'Calshinder, „
M'Elshender, „
M'Elshunder, „
M'Kelshenter, „
„'
[Lisburn Union].
District [Banbridge Union].
Bally mena Union.
Banbridge
„
Doagh [Antrim Union].
Ballymoney Union.
Tanderagee District [Banbridge Union].
The names Archibald (or Archbold) and Aspel are found to be
used synonymously in Rathcoole District (Oelbridge Union).
The following varieties have also been met with
:
Esbald,
„
Balrothery Union.
Portrush District.
Eglinton
[Londonderry Union].
„
Esbel,
„
Limavady
Esbil,
„
Coleraine
„
„
Esble,
„
Ballymoney
„
Aspill, in
Esbal,
„
Again, the
in spelling,
is
name
"
.
Ferguson," in addition to several variations
found under the following forms
Faraday,
Fargy,
'
ForSie'
Forgay,
Forgey,
Hergusson,
Vargis
Vargus,
:
—
in
Lusk
District.
„
do.
do.
"
Gtreyabbey District [N.T. Ards Union].
„
„
„
„
,,
Ballymoney Union.
Portrush and Warrenpoint Districts.
Lusk District.
Bannow District [Wexford Union].
Broadway „
„
The name " Quigley " in Ferns District (Enniscorthy Union)
and in Fethard No. 2 District (New Ross Union) has become
" Cogley."
In Monaghan Union it has assumed the form
" Kegley," and in Belfast No.
District it has been found as
" Twigley."
It is worthy of note in connection with the last
"
"
variety that "Quigg and " Twigg are reported by the Registrar
of Belfast No. 7 District to be different forms of the same name.
<!
Local pronunciation often affects the spelling of names. The
Registrar of Clonavaddy District (Dungannon Union) has drawn
attention to the fact that a number of people in his District
spell their name " Hoins," and not " Hynes," ttie more usual f cmi,
C
—
—
"
18
Variations in Spelling at
The following cases
names at pleasure
will illustrate the variation in spelling of
:
Some years ago the marriages of a brother and of a sister in
the same family were solemnized in a Registrar's office. The
son gave his surname as " Faulkner," and his father's suiname as
" Faulkner."
The daughter gave her surname as " Falconer," and
her father's surname as " Falconer." Both marriages were subsequently re- solemnized in a place of worship, and the same
orthographical differences were found to exist in the records
kept by the officiating minister.
A young man
called at the General Register Office to obtain
sister's birth, giving his surname and hers
When seaich for the entry proved unsuccessful,
a certificate of his
as " Milligan."
he suggested a search under the name " Mulligan," when the
required entry was found.
The entry was signed by the father,
who, as occupier of a public institution, had signed a large number
of entries, from which it appeared without doubt that the proper
name was
"
Mulligan,"
A
record came under examination in which the informant,
registering the death of his brother, gave the name of
deceased as " Fawcett," and signed his own name as " Fossitt."
On inquiry into the case it was ascertained that the parties were
in the habit of writing their names respectively as given In the
when
entry.
A birth entry was found in Mountmellick District, where
the informant signed his surname as " Headen." In a previous
entry he had signed his name as " Hayden." In explanation the
Registrar reported that the man wrote his name in both ways.
In another case the same informant wrote her name in different
entries as "Kinnealy," "Kinneally," " Kenneally," and "Kenelly."
The Registrar of Drimoleague District, in Skibbereen Union,
observes with reference to two death entries
" In the same
family, the father was known as
Cue,' the son signs himself
Hue,' and the two deceased children used to sign themselves
:
—
'
'
'
MacCue.'
The Registrar
"There
is
the na)ne
'
of Street District (Granard Union) reports
district, one member of which uses
Murphj',' whilst another employs the designation
:
one family in this
'
Molphy' they being brother and
Changes owing
sister."
to Illiteracy
The
and
other Causes.
differences caused by illiteracy are too numerous and well
known to require much comment. To such a cause may be
referred " Lannan " and " Linnen" for " Lennon," " Nail" for
" Neill." " Dulinty " and " Dulantj^" have been found written by
uneducated persons for
"
Delahunty."
19
Religious and social differences sometimes cause varieties in
surnames.
Two local officers have reported that, in the case of the name
Wallace or Wallis, it is spelled " Wallis" by the members of
one religious communion, and " Wallace" by those of another.
Similar reports have been received regarding the use of the
names "Neill" and "O'Neill," "Coole" and " Coyle," and of the
names " M'Cusker" and its equivalent " Cosgrove."
In one district the name " Connellan" is said to be so spelled
by persons of good social position, while the peasantry use the
form " Conlan."
" A man who
Another Registrar, in County Kildare says
Dooliu' to
would get a little money w^ould change from
:
—
'
'
Dov/ling.'
"
Variations are also produced by other causes, such as the
tendency to assimilate names to those of distinguished persons.
One Registrar reports "Nielson" has become "Nelson," while
another states Parlon" has become " Parnell," so that all the
families in his district of the former name now use the latter.
•'
C2
;
20
CHAPTER
III.
Use of Different Surnames interchangeably.
of entirely different names interchangeably by the same
person prevails in Ireland to a much greater extent than is commonly supposed. This is principally owing to the differences in
language many of these being cases of translation of Irish
names into English, or vice versa, or equivalents, modifications,
There are, however, other cases which
or corruptions of them.
cannot apparently be accounted for in this way.
The
VLse
—
Registration officers are sometimes placed in considerable doubt
Registrar recently reported that some
to record.
families are invariably called by other than their real names, and
that it is often a matter of some difficulty to ascertain the correct
A
which name
name.
A
—
Superintendent Registrar writes
"If any local person called
at the office to know if Christopher Sherwin had registered the
death of a friend, he would ask, was the information given by
Kitty Sharvin.'
man living within a hundred yards of James
Fitzpatrick or Christopher O'Malley, would never know who was
meant unless they were called Jem Parrican or Kit Melia
there are many such cases, and yet those are not what are called
:
A
'
'
'
'
'
nicknames."
It is
proposed to refer
first to
the cases of English and Irish
to other cases not falling
names used synonymously, and then
within that category.
English and Irish Names.
The
practice which prevails in Ireland of using two names
appears to be largely tracejible to the influence of ancient legislative action.
By a Statute of 1366, it was provided, i7iter alia, that " every
Englishman do use the English language and be named by an
English name, leaving off entirely the manner of naming used by
the Irish"; and in 1465 [-5 Ed. IV., cap. 3] a law was passed
enacting " that every Irishman that dwells betwixt or amongst
Englishmen in the County of Dublin, Myeth, VrielJ, and
Kildare
shall take to him an English surname of one
town, as Sutton, Chester, Trym, Skryne, Corke, Kinsale or
colour, as white, blacke, browne; or arte or science, as smith or
.
.
.
;
carpenter
;
or
office,
as cooke, butler
."
.
.
In many cases, where English and Irish names are used
interchangeably, they are translations from one language into
the other or translations of words similar in sound.
.
.
21
The following may be
English Form.
cited as examples
Anglicised Irish Form.
Henehan,
Heanv,
Henekan, M°Eneany.
Easping, Aspig,
ean (ean)
>
— a bird.
—a bishop.
—
niucdn (sruthan) — a streamlet.
— a church.
eaglaif
bacal (bachal) — a
eaf bo5 (easbog)
—
black.
•Dub (dubh)
a boar.
collac (collach)
Duff,
M^Cnlkgh,
Sruffaun,
Aglish,
Bachal,
.
.
(eaglais)
crozier.
f C0I65 (scolog)
M-'Scollog,
— a petty farmer.
Shanaghy, Shanahan,
pionriac (sionnach)
Shimiagli, iShinnock,
Shouogli, Shunagh, &c.
.
Seerey, Seery,
—
—God.
)
Colreavy, Culreavy,
.
limbac (riabhach)
Huneen,
i
Oonin,
M^Clave,
—
(lamh) a hand,
cuileann (cuileann) holly.
Feighney,
Fehoney,
Feghany.
Coinmane,
Breheny, Brehouy,
Mac-an-Ree, M'^Aree,
Muckaree, ic.
—
patjaige (fiadhaighe)
!
r
V-^t
—
a hurling stick,
(breatharah)— a judge.
comdn (coman)
byieatarii
[
(I'igli)— a king,
(cloch)
—a
stone
— a king.
beag (beag) —
.
^xig
little.
^^aT)a (fada)
— long,
—
—
an oak.
"oaiix (dair)
oats.
coipce (coirce)
/
comin (coiuin)
— a rabbir.
— a roach,
— a rock,
Rostig,
Carrick,
•p.6ifreac (roisteach)
caixyiaicc (carraicc)
Gearn, Gearns,
M^Girr,
Sheedy,
Goan, Gow, Gowan,
sharp.
geayi (gear)
short.
501a (gor)
—
—
poTia (sioda)
,
,
)
(
Brannagh, Brannach,
(
Tourisk,
Toorish,
Turish, Uiske.
Corra,
Banane, Baun, Bawn,
—
— a smith.
silk.
goba (gobha)
M^Gowan, O'Gowan.
Canavan,
;
(righ.)
Begg, Beggan,
Fodha,
Darragh, M'^Daia, &c.
Quirk,
Cuneen,
Coiiheeny,
Cunneen, Cunneeny,
Kinneen, &c.
Drinan,
— a hunts-
man.
doc
Clonghry,
Whitehead,
—gray.
uaine (uaine)— green.
?,diii
Qnillan,
Feighery,
Feighry,
—
f aoix (saor) free.
adescendant,'Oia(Dia)
j ua(ua)
.
O'Dea,
Houneeu,
— a fox.
Tcp.oi5eann (droigheann)—blackthorn.
bfieatnac,
— water.
—a weir,
ban (ban) —white,
ceann (ceann) — a head
(ban) — white.
>
—a
(breathnach)
Welshman.
uifge (uisge)
co^xa (cora)
{
;
ban
22
The Registrar of Cappoquin District reports that a man named
Bywater came into his office in order to register the death of his
He gave his brother's name as Michael SrufFaun. On
being interrogated as to the difference in the surnames, he said
that he was always known by the name of Bywater, hut his
brother by the name Sruffaun. Srufaun is a local form of
sruthcui, an Irish word for a little streain.
brother.
In Rynn District (Mohill Union) an entry came under observation where the surname " Colreavy " was altered to " Gray."
The Registrar reported in explanation that the family signed
The deceased had
their names both as " Colreavy " and " Gray,"
been in America where he signed his name as " Gray."
The Registrar of Murragh District (Bandon Union) notes the
synonymous use of " Hurley " and " Commane " in his District,
and remarks " Comman " is the Gaelic for " Hurley," and is a
" stick
with a curved boss to play goal with."
The Registrar for Riverstown District (Sligo Union) reports,
regarding the names " Breheny " or " Brehony " and " Judge,"
above mentioned, that they were almost all " Brehenys " some
time ago, but now they are becoming " Judge."
A
person applied recently to one of the Registrars for tlie certhe births of his two daughters, registered as Anne
He stated they were christened by the
and Margaret M'Girr.
name of " Short," and that he was married as " Short," but always
received the name of " M'Girr"
" Short " and " M'Girr " beino
synonymous names.
tificates of
—
In a death entry in Dundrum District (Union of Rathdown),
the surname of deceased appeared as '' Smith," while the entry
was signed by his son, who gave his surname as " O'Gowan."
A marriage certificate from Enniskillen District came recently
under my observation in which the bridegroom and one of the
witnesses signed their surnames " Going or Smyth/' the other
witness signing " Going or Smith."
—
The Registrar of Termonfeckin District reports
" The surnames Markey and Rhyder are used synonymously in my
district.
The more usual surname Markey is most frequently
used, but in the case of some families Rhyder is used inter':
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
changeably for 'Markey,' one branch of a family being known
by the surname Markey,' another by that of Rhyder,' and in
some instances the father taking the surname Rhyder and the
son that^ of Markey.' I may add, that this use of the name
'
'
'
'
'
'
Rhyder
'
for
neighbouring
'
Markey
districts
by the synonymes
'
'
is
not peculiar to
having
my
many of the,
known
"Markey" is the
district,
for residents persons who are
Rhyder '—' Markey.'
"
anglicised form of the Irish maticac (marcach), a horseman,
hence
the equivalent " Ryder," or " Rhyder."
There are many cases, shown in the Alphabetical List, which
are not direct translations, in which equivalents, modifications
or corruptions are used interchangeably.
—
"
—
—
A "Registrar reports " There are two brothers one Bermingham, and the other M'Gorisk."
In other Districts the name
" Bermingham " has been found to be used intercliangeably with
" Magorisk " aud " Korish."
:
The names " Blessing " and " Mulvanerty " are reported to be
sed synonymously in two Districts in the Union of Mohill
Mohill and Rowan) and in Ballinamore District (Bawnboy
nion).
—
The Registrar of Birr District reports
" A family here named
Renehan is sometimes called Renehan and sometimes Ferns.'
They are both the same.
Renehan,' [ believe, is the Irish and
;
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Ferns
the English synonyme."
'
The Registrar of Carrigalleu District (Mohill Union) reports
" Minagh or Muinagh is a synonyme for Kennedy.
In two
cases of these names the fathers of the families are called 'Pat
Muinagh and Francis Muinagh,' respectively, and would
scarcely be known by Kennedy.'
The children are generally
:
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
called
Kennedy."
'
—
The Superintendent Registrar at Cavan states
" The name
M'Grory is used as the Irish substitute for Rogers,' and there
:
'
'
'
is an instance in the townland of Mullaghboj'-, in the Electoral
Division of Drumlane, in which a person has been rated both as
'
M'Grory
The
and
'
"
Rogers.'
Draperstown District (Magherafelt Union)
Rogers now prevails here, but up to recently they
Registrar of
reports
were
'
:
all
—
'
"
'
'
M'Rory.'
"
The names " Loughnane " and " Loftus " are found to be used
interchangeably.
These are probably anglicised forms of the
Irish name " O'Lachtnain."
The effect of the difference in language on surnames is further
evident in many cases given in t!ie alphabetical list in modifying
'J'hus the name " Hyland " has been found
the forms of names.
in the following forms
" Heelan," " Heyland," " Highland,"
" Hiland," and also used synonymously with " Whelan."
The
Registrar of Ballinrobe District has furnished an interesting note
regarding this name, which accounts for these variations, and also
for the fact that the names " Whelan " and " Phelan " have been
found to be used interchangeably in numerous districts.
The
Registrar remarks
Hyland is used intercliangeably for
"
'Whelan by a family who live-near Kilmilkin. in the Cloonbur No.
and though the name in this District of Ballinrobe is
2 District
spelled
Hyland,' still the Irish pronunciation of it is Ui-Holan
or Ui-Hilan,' which would also be the exact Irish pronunciation
of the names Whelan,' Faelan,' Felan,' Phelan
in fact, the
spelling in Irish of each of the names is Ui-Faolain.' The F is
aspirated, and then sounds like H,' so that the Irish sound of
the name is O'Helan.'
:
:
—
—
'
'
'
;
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
—
'
'
'
'
'
The
stated
late
:
—
"
Registrar
The name
'
of Murragh District (Bandon Union),
Keohane is changed to Cowen in this
'
'
'
—
—
-
24
and several parts of the Count}' Cork, and the euphon}'
which favours this change is the same as that which occurs in the
word Bohane,' changed into 'Bowen.'"
The Irish form of " Conway " is " Conmee." The Registrar
of Draperstown District (Magherafelt Union) observes that
" Conway " is the nearest approach to the full sound of the Irish
word in English. The Irish " m," being aspirated, is pronounced
district,
'
as " w."
The following
late Registrar of
interesting note has been furnished by the
Lettermore District
:
with regard to personal nomenclature
"The principal facts
in this locality are
:
—
"
(1.) The English names or surnames are never used by
the peasantry in speaking to or of one another, or even
when acting as informants at registration, except where the
name is so strange that it cannot be easily hibernicized, and
in the latter case it is often contracted or corrupted as
'Anderson,' 'Landy'; Wyndham,' 'Wind/ &c.
'
many
cases the English form is traceable (though
often faintly) in the Irish form, which consists in the prefix
O,' and a softening of the sound of the name to suit the
"(2.) In
'
Irish tongue.
" (3.) In other cases, no trace, or very little, of the English
O'Cunnacha
Walsh,'
form remains, as M'Donogh,'
').
Brannach (without the
—
'
'
;
'
'
'
'
'
the English name happens
or adjective, as Black, Green,
Ridge, &c., the Irish form of the common noun is used, such
Ridge
Canimurra.'
as
Canimurra means head of
a ridge,' (as of potatoes, &c.)."
" (4.)
In
still
also to be a
'
'
other cases,
if
common noun
—
'
'
Other JVavies used Interchangeably.
Many
synonymous use of different surnames other
than the foregoing have come under the notice of this office.
A
cases of the
widow named
" M'^Dermott "
applied to this Departher marriage and of the births of her
view of obtaining a Government pension.
Search Was made in the Indexes in the usual way, with the result that the records of the marriage and of the births of all the
children were found, except one.
In this case the applicant Avas
informed that the name did not appear in the Index. As, however, the locality in which the birth occurred was stated, a special
examination was made of the records themselves, with the view of
ascertaining whether there was any entry at all corresponding
with the particulars furnished, and then it was discovered that
the child had been registered under the surname " Dermody,"
which is known to be a synonyme for the name " M'^Dermott."
ment
for proof of
children, with the
—
25
Tho Registrar of Killeen
that
"
Tiger
" is
District (Dunshaughlin Union) reports
" M'^Entegart."
used in his district for
A
—
"
Hayes and Hoy are used indiffeRegistrar writes
rently by one family connection. In the Registers, at their
I requested them to select."
selection, Hoy is entered.
:
'
'
'
'
'
'
—
" M'Ineely, Conneely,
In another District a Registrar reports
and Connolly are written indiscriminately by the same family."
;
The names "Halfpenny" and " Halpin " are reported to be
interchangeably used in several Districts. A search was recently
made for the entry of the birth in Drumconrath District (Ardee
Union) of a " Joseph Halpin," and he was found to be registered
as "
Joseph Halpenny."
The Norman name
stated to be used
" Petit " or " Pettit "
synonymously with
its
is, in
one District,
English translation,
" Little."
The Alphabetical List contains a record of
cases falling within this category.
numerous other
Irregular Use of Maiden Surnames.
common
practice for mothers of children, when registering births, to sign the entry with their maiden surname.
Cases have also frequently come under notice where in death
entries deceased widows are registered under their maiden name,
instead of their married name, the maiden name having been
resumed on the death of the husband.
The Registrar of Tuam No. 2 further reports that in some
cases in his District the mother's maiden surname is used by the
children, instead of the father's, as
" John Keane/' real name
It is
a
—
"
John Dunne."
—
26
CHAPTER
IV.
Christian Names.
names are not so likely to mislead as variations in surnames, yet in many cases the difference
is of such a nature that names of common occurrence would be
thrown out of their proper place in the Index and escape notice
altogether, or. if seen, might be taken to refer to other persons.
The peculiarities in Chrif'tian names which may affect the
Index may be divided into six classes.
Although variations
in Christian
Names
applied
to both Sexes.
The following may be mentioned
as
commonly
in use
:
Florence.
Sydney or Sidney.
Evelyn.
may now
be placed in the same category, reports
having been received from Registrars in various parts of the
country of its use for females as well as males.
In certain parts of County Donegal " Giles " is applied to both
males and females. It occurs also as Giley " and "Jiley." A
marriage record from Milford Union, in that county, came under
my observation, in which the bride, and one of the witnesses
Giles."
(a female) were named
Sometimes ordinary Christian names distinctively belonging
"
to one sex are given to the other. Thus a child named " Winifred
"
Cecil "
''
''
was recently registered in Cork as a male. On inquiry it was
ascertained that the name and sex were both correctly entered.
This name contracted to " Winfred " has also been found applied
" Jane " has also been notified as applied to a male,
to a male.
and " Augustus " to a female.
" Nicholas" has been reported from two districts as applied to
In Belfast a
females, and " Valentine " from another district.
female child was lately registered from the Maternity Hospital as
" Irene," but the name was subsequently corrected by the father,
on statutory declaration before a magistrate, to " Robert." In
reply to a query on the subject, the Registrar stated the name
given to the fern. ale child being a male name (Robert), he called
the attention of the father to the fact at the time, and the father
replied it was his wish to have the child called " Robert."
The names of saints are frequently given to male and female
children as Christian names without reference to the sex, for
" Mary
instance, " Joseph Mary," or " Mary Joseph," for a male
Joseph," or " Johanna Mary Aloysius," for a female.
There are some names similar in sound, where the sex is indicated only by a slight difference in spelling, which, when badly
written are liable to be mistaken, such as Francis Frances, Olave
Olive, Jesse — Jessie.
Occasionally surnames are used as Christian names, and applied
to either sex.
;
—
—
—
—
—
27
Abbreviations applicable
to
both Sexes.
The following abbreviations are applicable to both sexes
"Joe" for "Joseph," "Josephine," and "Johanna"; "Phil "for
" Philip "
and " Philomena " " Fred " for " Frederick " and
" Frederica " " Matty " for Matthew " and Matilda " " Jemmie "
" Harry " for " Henry " and
for " James " and " Jemima"
"Harriett"; "Ally" f or " Aloysius " and " Alice."
:
;
'
;
;
;
In some cases contractions usually applied to one sex are
applied to the other, such as
" Edie " (usual contraction for
Edith " female name) for
" Adam," male.
" EUy "
'Ellen" or "Ella," female
(usual contraction for
name) for " Oliver," male.
" Kitty " (usual contraction for
Catherine," female name) for
" Christopher," male.
" Amy " (usual contraction for " Amelia," female name) for
" Ambrose," male.
" Jerry " (usual contraction for " Jeremiah," male name) for
Gertrude," female.
" Lotty " (usual contraction for
Charlotte," female name) for
" LciUghlin," male.
'
'
'
Abbreviations materially differing from the Original JS^ame.
The following may be mentioned
Males
—
^
in
ill
us ration
1
Bat
Bartlj-, Bartel,
for
Tatty
Criddy
Larry
Rody, Rory
for Clotworthy.
for Christian,
.
.
———
—
foi'
.
for Laughlin.
for Maurice,
for Redmond.
Moss
Mundy
Females
.
— Nancy, Nanny
Bessie, Lizzie
•.
Cassie
Onny
Honor, Norah, Noey
Polly, Mollj
Jugge
.
Nappy
.
Shibby
.
Sia
—-
—
Laurence,
for Roderick,
Lack, Lacky
—
:
Bartholomew,
Louie
foi'
Anne,
for
for
for
for
for
for
for
for
for
Elizabeth,
Catherine,
Hanorah.
Mary,
Judith,
Penelope,
Isabella,
Cecilia,
Lucinda.
I'^eggy
The Registrar of Toome District (Ballymena Union) reports
As a Christian name Clotworthy becomes Tatty.' Two men
:
"
'
'
Clotworthy '—Livingstone, are known respectively as
Black Tatty and Red Tatty liCvesen."
called
'
'
'
'
'
'
—
—
—
28
The Registrar of Westport No. 2 District observes—" 'Nappy' is
a very common name in the Leenane District, and the people
generally are unaware that it is Penelope'; the latter is obsolete."
'
Liferent names used interchangeahly.
The following may be instanced
Alaster, Sandy.
Males Alexander
Edmond.
Edward
:
—
Florence
Gerald
Owen
—
Hugh
—
—
—
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Moses
.
.
Peter
.
.
Pierce.
IJlysses
.
.
—Bridget
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Gobinet
Johanna, Joanna
.
—
—
Finian.
Garrett, Garret, Gerard.
Eugene.
Hubert.
Aidan.
Connor
Females
.
.
.
Julia
Julia
.
.
.
.
Winifred
.
.
Ulick.
Cornelius.
Bedelia, Delia, Beesy.
Abigail, Deborah.
Jane.
Judith.
Johanna.
Unity, Una, Uny.
An application was recently made to me for the correction of
On investigation
the age of an " Aidan Dillon " in a death entry.
it transpired that his birth, which occurred in Camolin District
(Gorey Union), was registered under the name " Moses Dillon."
Not only are the names " Gobinet " and " Abigail " used interchangeably, but their contractions, " Gubbie " and " Abbie " or
" Abby," are similarly used.
In the certificate of a marriage in Darrynane District (Caherciveen Union), the bride's name was given as " Gubbie " in the
body of the record, while her signature appeared as " Abbie."
The Registrar reported " I find that Gubbie is really a contraction of Gobinet,' and 'Abbie a name in itself but the custom
among the people here appears to be to use the names Gubbie,'
Webbie' as if they were diflferent forms of the
Abbie,' and
same name." In Emlagh District, in the same Union, the forms
" Gubby " and " Deborah " or " Debbie " have been found to be
used interchangeably.
The Superintendent Registrar of Castlecomer Union reports
" the people of the County Kilkenny and some other places consider the names 'Johanna,' Judith,' and Julia to be the same."
—
'
'
'
'
;
'
'
'
'
'
'
Irish Equivalents for English Names.
Several such cases have been found.
mentioned
The following may be
;
Anglicised Irish Forms.
English Names.
Males— Bernard
—
Daniel
.
.
.
.
Bryan.
Dhonal.
'
Edmond
.
Jeremiah
.
.
.
Aimon, Eamon, Mon.
Darby, Dermot, Diarmid,
mud.
Dif^r-
—
29
English Names.
Males
Anglicised Irish Forms.
—John
Shane.
— Moses
James
—
Timothy
— Michael
— Patrick
—
Females
Magsheesh, Mogue.
Shemus, Shamus.
Teigue, Thiag, Thigue, Theigue.
Meehal, Meehall.
Paudrick, Phadrig.
Cornelius
Philip
Nahor.
Phelim.
William
Laymeen, Learn.
Dudley
Dualtagh.
Fi'ancis
Phi'inchas.
Denis
Dinofifha.
— Susan
]
'
Shovaun.
,
Brideen, Breeda.
Johanna]
Bridget
Mary
Maura, Maureen, Moira, Moya.
Meav.
Nabla.
Maud
Mabel
Celia, Cecily or
Cicely
Sheela, Sheelah.
Sophia
Sawa.
Julia
Sheela.
The Registrar of Stewartstown District, Cookstown Union,
" Darby Martin lived in Brookend and his son is called
Jeremiah Martin, after his father."
The name "Mago" has been observed in Kiltegan District
(Baltinglass Union), in Kilrush District, and in Annascaul and
Dingle Districts, in Dingle Union. To a query addressed to the
reports:
—
Registrar of the last-named district, regarding the oi'igin of the
name, the following reply was received
" From all the information I could obtain it appears that Manus is the Irish
:
—
'
'
Mago,' or, in some f-i rallies, Mane.' When
name is Mago,' and a child is called after him,
generally called
Mane,' to distinguish him from
The name is very general in two families in
anglicised into
father's
latter is
former.
'
the
the
the
'
'
'
this
Barony."
Cases of Incorrect Spelling.
The under-mentioned, amongst
Males— Philip
*
.
Sylvester
Females
— Alicia
Cecily
Charlotte
Elinor
•
others,
have been met with
Filip.
(Sylvester.
Alisha, Elisha.
Sicely.
Esther
Sharlot, Sharlotte
Elnar.
Osther, Easter.
Harriett
Hargot, Hargate.
Kate
Cate.
Mao-dillon.
Mairdaleue
;
30
Peculiar names found in the Indexes.
remains in conclusion to refer to some peculiar names,
many of them the names of local patron saints, which are liable
to be mis-spelt, or otherwise metamorphosed, so as to be thrown
out of their proper place in the Indexes. Thus, the name
" Ailbe," the patron saint of Emly diocese, has been found in the
forms, "Elli," and "Elly," as well as in its proper form " Ailbe."
Two cases recently came uuder notice in Kilrush Union where
This name
the Christian name " Sinon " was given to males.
and has
St. Senan
is taken from the name of a local faint
been met with also in the forms "Senan " and " Synan."
The name " Gtourney " for a female was entered in the Register
Book of Deaths for Ardrahan District, in Gort Union, County
Galway. In reply to a quer}^, tlie Registrar stated " This is the
only Christian name I could obtain for this woman after a conGurney,' but
It is pronounced
siderable amount of trouble.
It is a very uncommon name,
I believe it is sj^elt with an 'o.'
but on inquiry I found that St. Gourney is considered the
patron saint of a localit}^ not far from here." This name has
been reported from Kinvarra District (Gort Union), as " Gui'ney."
The names " Gillan," " Geelan," and " Keelan," have been reported by the Superintendent Registrar at Mohill, as forms of
the name " Kilian," from St. Kilian.
The various forms " Cairn," " Cairan," " Kiaran," " Keiran,"
" Kieran," and " Kyran," which occur in many parts of Ireland,
and are derived from the names of local saints, are very liable to
They are sometimes found under
cause confusion in searching.
Several
the letter " C " and sometimes under the letter " K."
Registrars report their use under both initial letters in the
It only
—
—
—
'
same
locality.
Two
came under observation in which the
and the name of the father in the
other were given as " Maur." It was supposed tliat this was
an error in copying for " Maurice," and the Registrar was asked
for an explanation.
In reply he stated—" Maur, for all I can
find out, may be an abbreviation of Maurice,' but in this town
(Rush), they are looked upon as entirely distinct.
Rush, being
a fishing village, it was dedicated to St. Maur, who is the patron
saint of the place."
The Registrar adds that St Maur is the
original of the name
Seymour,' and it might readil}^ a?sume
name
entries of birth
of the child in one
'
'
that form as a Christian name.
A Registrar reports " Some years ago a man gave me Eden'
(pronouncing E like the long English A ') as the name of his
daughter.
I told him I knew no such name.
He rather indignantly asked me did I never hear of the Garden of Eden, and
said he called her after that."
In this case had the Registrar
entered the name as pronounced by the informant it would have
appeared in the Index as Adan or Aidan,' a well-known male
name, and thus, probably, altogetlier escaped observation.
Other peculiar names have been found, such as " Kado,"
Gamuel," •' Dill " (in various districts in County Donegal), and
"Elan," for males; also " Coosey," ^md "Afric" (in various parts
—
'
'
'
'
'
''
'
'
—
31
As, however, such names, if correctly
of Donegal), for females.
written, do not affect searches, it is unnecessary to refer further
to them.
Memorandum Explanatory of Alphabetical
List.
It now remains to add a short explanation of the structure of
the Alphabetical List.
It has been compiled from (a) office notes made from time to
time for many years past of cases actually coming under observation in the examination of the Records and pre))aration of the
Indexes (6) from special reports received from the Superintendent
Registrars and Registrars of Births, Deaths, and Marriages, and
the District Registrars of Marriages, under the 7 and 8 Vic.,_ cap.
81 and (c) from the results of a special examination of the printed
;
;
Indexes in the General Register Office.
The list does not profess to be a complete list of surnames, but
only a list of those surnames of which varieties have been met
with or reported by local officers to be used in their localities,
The
names are printed
principal
in
capitals
and numbered
It is not to be understood that these
throughout consecutively.
are the original forms of the names, but the forms which appear
to be now most commonly in use.
The names following each of the principal names are the varieWhere printed in
ties and synonymes of same stated to exist.
italics they have been reported to be Irish forms (or equivalents)
Where a variety is placed in
of English names, or vice versa.
brackets, thus " fCromie]," it will be found also as a principal
name, and where given thus
"
" Archbold or " Snowden (Snedden)
:
(Aspell),"
the second name has been reported as a variety of the form
of the name immediately preceding it.
It is not intended to convey that the names appearing under
the principal names are in all cases forms of the same name, but
only that they have been found to have been used interchangeably
in the examination of the registration records, or that they have
been reported to be so used by local officers.
Neither is it to be inferred that the use of a particular
In many cases it
synonyme is general throughout the country.
On the other hand, in some cases, the same peculiais only local.
rities have been observed in many different parts of the country.
Frequently the same name appears as a variety under different
Thus " Cahan " is used as an alias for " Kane,"
principal names.
also fur " Keohane."
In many instances numbers have been added after the name to
denote the districts from which the variety has been reported.
The key to these reference numbers is printed after the list. In
cases not so marked, the variety has been met with in the examination of the records in this office.
and
With the view
of curtailing the size of the
will generally be
found under one form only:
in
ie,
y, or ey, as
Dempsie
.
Dempsy
.
list,
—
the following
Names ending
Dempsey. 2. Names
terminating with double consonants, as FaiTell
1.
.
Farre
l.
82
ALPHABETICAL LIST OF SURNAMES WITH THEIR VARIETIES
AND SYNONYMES.
33
34
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
Buck.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
206 Byrne.
BUICK.
Bresnahan.
Braidon.
Breadin.
Beirne. 454
Beirnes.
Berne.
4'
BULLEN.
Bresnehan.
Bresnihan.
Brosnahen.
Brosnahin.
Brosnan. 8,
Brosnihan.
Brusnahan.
Brusnehan.
Brusnihan.
Breadon.
Bredon.
Breydon.
BPEEN.
Brien. 520.
Briene. 116.
Brehony.
Brehany.
Breheny.
105,339.
yudgel.
((t),
&c.
268.
Braniff.
121,43^
Brannan.
Brannen.
267.
Brannie.
Brannon.
Branon.
Breanon.
Brenan.
Brennen.
Brennon.
Brenon.
3S6.
Brinane.
227.
Bresland.
Breslane.
Breslann.
12.
375.
16.
Breslawn
243.
Brice. 206.
Brislan.
Brislane.
Brislaun.
Brislin.
Broslin,
259, 26
Byrce.
Brett.
393
238.
Brendley.
Brittain.
Brittan.
Berrane.
[Birrane.]
Burges.
Burgiss.
Brian. 422.
Brien. 393.
Briens.
Brine.
Brines.
Brion.
Brothers
78.
Broderick
Brauders.
10}.
117.
Brodders. 109.
Broder. 2 382.
Broderio.
Brodrick.
Brooder. 117.
Broothers. 316
Browder.
65.
131, 319
378,
BRODY.
509.
165 Bronte.
Brontie.
Brunty.
Brooke.
Brookes.
Brookins.
Brooks.
\
*
[Byrne]. 156,259
266.
BYWATER.
Sruffauii.
120.
193 BURKITT.
Birkett.
Birkitt.
Bryans.
Bryen.
Bryne.
Brynes.
Brvney.
[MeBrien].
Burkett.
194 Burleigh.
CADDELL.
Burley.
Caddie.
195 Burnell.
Cadell.
Kadell.
Birnell.
Bornell.
393.
Keddle.
Byrnell.
CADDOW.
503.
.
401.
318.
432.
[Byrne].
Byrnes.
O'Byrne.
[M^cCaddo].
358.
358.
206.
Cadogan.
Cadigan.
212 CAFFRE ¥.
Caffary.
Caflery.
Caffray.
198
204.
213 CAHALAN.
214
Burriss.
Burrowes.
Burrows.
201
;uRT.
Birt.
Byrt.
180 Buckley.
249.
Buckely.
202 Bt'RTOn.
Berton.
[Buckle].
Buhilly. 420.
203 BUSSELL.
Bulkeley
204 Butler.
373.
181 Buckmaster.
Cahelin.
Cahillane.
Borroughs.
Borrowes.
[Arbucklo].
Bookie.
Boughal.
Buckles.
[Buckley].
Cahelan.
Borris.
347
410
179 Buckle.
Bulkely.
Cahalin.
Cahallane.
200 BURROUGHS.
429.
Itlowhannan.
Kaftrey.
M'Caffrey.
Burage.
Burge.
Burrage.
[Mawhinnev].
Mewhanan.
[Caultield].
Berridge.
55.
MeWhannon.
.
Kaddow.
Burns.
BURRIDGE.
Mawhannon.
Boucrhla.
Caddoo.
Cadoo.
BURNISTON.
27
Bohunnan,
Buchanen.
Buchannan.
Buehannon.
Master.
i
138.
138.
266.
Byran.
Byrane.
Byrrane.
233.
BROADHURST
167 Brophy.
[Barnes].
191 Burgess.
Bruin.
J
207 Byron.
Bourehill.
Burchill.
Burtchaell.
Burtohell.
176 Bryan.
Boekocan.
Bohanan.
Bohanna.
Bohannon.
Bretton.
Britain.
Briton.
Brodie.
175 Bruen.
71.
410.
O'Byrne.
Birchill.
421.
41.
461.
289,
Mvicbrin.
O'Beirne.
190 BURCHELL.
Buchanan.
161 Britton.
Bruder.
Brudher.
Brewster.
Browster.
155, 259,
381.
Burbage.
174 BRUCE.
368.
358.
McBrin.
MeBrinn.
Borbridge.
Brimley. 428.
[Brownlee]. 154
266.
266.
Barbage.
Borbidge.
Briceson.
[Morrison].
Brindley.
Byrnes.
Byrns.
[Byron].
BURBIDGE.
154,
456.
[Burns].
142.
142.
Binane.
Broune.
386.
396.
396.
Bourn.
Bourne.
Burn. 56.
Burnes.
Bunton.
Browne.
172 Brownlee.
(h)-
35.
Birne.
Birnes.
[Birrane".
3/b.
187 Bunting.
BR Y SON.
Bryry.
Beryin.
Biern.
Bierne.
358.
BT'NYAN.
Banane.
[O'Brien].
Briery.
Brofie.
435.
170 Brougham.
Broham.
Broom.
Brugham.
Brown.
171
Burley.
157 Beeslin.
Berigin.
185 BULLMAN.
Baulman.
Brownlow.
Brearton.
Brerton.
Bruton. 121,420
Berrane.
Bullens.
Bulla.
375,
Brawnlee.
[Brownlow].
Bkereton.
Boleyn.
184 BULLER.
169 Broughat.t.
Broughill.
155 BPENNAX.
Branan.
Britt.
and Synonymes.
Brosnahan.
152 BREDIN.
464
Surnames,
with Varieties
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
Bushell.
Buttler.
205 Bybrs.
Byars.
350.
422.
3oC
_«—l.:Si « _l_'-yt^
Surnames,
No.
Surnames,
with Varieties
-with Varieties
and Synonymes.
219 Caldwell.
Calwell.
Cullivan.
Horish.
48
[Kerr].
Kerranc.
Kinrine.
72.
Gannon.
Kennon.
,
174.
72.
[Craig].
[Bock].
230 JCANTILLON.
279.
Cantlin.
Kelaghan. 37
Kellaghan. a;
[EeUy]. 19.
[O'CaUaghan],
Canty.
County.
I
390.
'
Kellegy.
Callan
fallen.
'
Cappack.
Cappuek.
Kappock.
Keappock.
178 (a).
252 Carton.
Cartan.
Garten.
237 Carbeery.
Callaghanan. 373
[Callan].
360.
Callanane.
CaUinan.
Calinan.
Calnan.
Garthy.
Cardell.
Cardie. 210.
Calinan.
:
326
Sec.
I
I
,
225 Camlin.
Camb'lin.
Camelin.
,
Geary. 286.
[Curran]. 520.
LCurrane]. 520
Karey.
Keary.
Keern.
Keery.
Camp.
Campble.
I
'
185.
McCallioii.
Glanehy.
Glancy.
Kermode
I
Carrinduir.
{¥'i^^^^^^'^-
97
244 Carnegie.
Caruagie.
216.
Carneagy.
in
163,
1
149.
Cassell.
Gassle.
Cassles.
Oastle.
Castles.
245 Carolan.
319
Carlan.
Garland.
^'Gnillnn.
Canavan.
Carliu.
Cannavan.
Guinevan. 48S.
Kanavaghan.
506, Ac.
Gierke.
Glerkin.
!
259 CATHCART.
Garrolan.
260 Catterson.
i
Carrolin.
Kerlin.
Kirland-
i
72.
Kineairr. 374.
Kineart. 432.
Caterson.
Keaterson.
Eeterson.
Classan.
Claussen.
Glausson.
Glawson.
277 Cleary.
I
Kessidy.
Carlon.
Carolin.
Carollan.
I
j
Gassiday.
Gassidi.
I
141, 279.
36.
IWhUi'head],
I
64, 141
,
[Kernaghan].
I
410.
'
432.
40,82,
515, &c.
Collery. 485.
276 Classon.
I
63,64,89
Glairke.
Clark. 494.
Clarkins. 380.
[Cleary].
238,
I
Cushlane.
258 Cassidy.
Casaday.
Gasidy.
CasJey.
615.
275 iGlarke.
I
McCallnon.
Kinavan.
Sinemon.
Sinnamon.
274 Clancy.
257 'Gassells.
I
271, 321.
McCawel.
McCowell.
Carlile.
Gashin.
Gashion.
Cashon.
(Cass.
Coss.
243 .Carnduff.
113
Ginamon.
Cinamond.
Cinnamond.
Casheen.
Keshin.
256
348.
Grist y.
273 Cinnamon.
Cassian.
Gassin. 420, 496
242 iCarmody.
Cample.
Kemp.
86
Carlyle.
Campell.
Camphill.
Christv.
(Christian).
Chrysty.
Keacy.
I
!
Carlev.
I
272 Christie.
255 jCASHEN.
167,517.
58.
63.
241 Carlisle.
185.
4.
[M'Oarthv]. 448
^° Carthy]. 525
249.
271 CHOilONDELEY.
Chamley.
Chomley.
Chumley.
Caioey.
Carlatou.
Carlton.
Cambell.
Camble.
Ghishem.
Chism. 418.
Chisom. 86.
270 Chissell.
1
240 Carleto'x.
Camill.
Chesnutt.
Ghessnut.
Chisholm.
Chisham.
OK/1 'n
Casey.
254
I
Cammelin.
Campbell.
183.
Gharthy.
M-Arthy.
''''
Chestnutt.
Choiseul— Chisel.
[Carton].
I
239 ciSir^^Carew. 249,
Camac.
Camack.
Cammaek.
Ghesnaye.
4.
253 Carty."
Cardwell.
ICallanan.
Gheator.
267 Chesney.
Choiseuil.
Cartin.
[Gartv].
Carbery.
Carbry.
399.
Carothers.
Carrithers.
Carrothers.
Caruthers.
Gorathers. 181.
Grothers. 213.
410.
254.
266 Chaytor.
251 Carrutherr.
65.
Carvey.
Caulin.
Cawlin. 495.
[Colquhoun],
,
Garrolly.
[M'Carroll].
O'Carroll.
Caraway.
Callin.
210
Sedgwick.
265 CHAIIBEK.S.
Chalmers.
I
236 ICappock.
Callagt.
Cowely.
Cowley. 231.
[Macaulay]. 3OO
Ghaddiek.
Ghiddick.
[Cardwell].
Caples.
[Keppel]
Kepple.
234 Capplls.
Capples.
263 Gawley.
264 Chad WICK.
GaroU.
233 Capel.
14
516.
M'Gavanagh.
482.
250 Carroll.
47.
461
[Kavanagh].
I
414.
414.
Garrigee.
358.
289.
[Gaulfleld].
I
Kerragy.
Kentley.
Calleghan.
Callehan.
Calligan.
Callighan.
„
249 Carrigy.
Cantlon.
Cantly.
CaUaughan.
461.
IM'Kcown].
262 Gavanagh.
o>,o L^erragher.
248 ICarrick.
38S.
[Kinnane].
M'Gavanagh.
206.
45y.
459.
Caragher.
Garaher.
Garraher.
54
272, etc.
„
Colfleld.
258.
247 Garragher.
3fil,
350.
461.
[Gavanagh].
Cawfleld.
213
5.
Wilhair.
[Cunnane].
Calaghan.
Calahan.
19,
Mcllhair.
432, 465.
(b).
[Caflfrey].
175.
175.
McElhar.
[Canning].
Callaghan.
I
Canon.
[Cunnane]. 3iil
Kenning. 197.
Canaan.
Cannan.
279.
Callaghen.
Gallagher.
Callaghin.
Callahan.
Karr.
Ker.
ICannon.
58.
49.
Kilwell.
361,
432, 465.
I
261 Caulfield.
Carre.
[Cannon]
&c.
Conwell.
Carr.
Caning.
Colavin. 154.
Coldwell.
Collwell.
Colovin. 154.
Colwell. 58, 92
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
and Synonymes.
Canning.
58.
Cauldwell.
Cawldwell.
Surnames,
with Varieties
No.
and Synonymes.
Clarey.
[Clarke].
238.
506, Ac.
I
Gleery.
Clery. 317.
278 Cleaver.
Cleever.
279 Cleeland.
•
)
[Gleland].
Creeland.
d2
3
36
37
Surnames.
with Varieties
and SynoQymes.
Mulconry.
Cosoor.
Kilcoyne. 130.
Kine. 40,329.
[Kyne].
40, 174
431
Ib9.
Conuoway.
Cunnoo. 249.
Gonoude. 219.
BleConamy. 181,
McConaway.
MeConomy. 159,
418.
McCon-way.
271.
Cooke.
Cook.
M'Cook.
327 COOLAHAX.
Coulehau.
Coulihan.
420.
224.
224.
Counihan.
47.
[Cowper].
385.
M'Cotter.
Copelton.
Copland.
Copleton.
397.
Coulter.
414.
55, 89,
COPPERTHWAITE.
Cowperthwaite.
332 .COPPLESTOXE.
Copleton.
Coalter.
Colter.
O'Colter.
303
(6),
Comh.i.
303
469.
Cor bin.
Corihee/i.
174.
352.
Lovett.
OCurrobeen.
40.
Courtnay.
Curnane.
[Cochrane].
72,
410.
511,
Curneen.
Curnin.
.'iTO.
370.
Cordan.
365
IKtvhane].
397.
Cowden.
Cowdie.
210.
Carrigan.
82.
Coiirigan.
3.
Currigan.
[Kerrigan].
29,
361.
CORRY.
318.
[Ciirry].
72,494.
189.
460.—
Croiton.
Criohton.
[Cuddy]'.
6').
Coole. 319.
M'llhovle.
Creely.
372 ClUTCHLEY.
59.
Crigliley.
1
CudihY.
Quiddihy.
Cuddy.
Creilly.
Crelly. 429.
Crully. 489.
M-Gi!!,j.
Coiles.
[Cody].
Cudahey.
CuddehY.
Creaton.
371 CRILLY'.
294.
ManiHi/.
COYLE.
O'Curry.
Crumlish.
CUDDIHY.
Creighton.
Cribbon. 435.
[Gribben].
[MeRobin].
[Cooper.]
Cox.
Coxe.
Hi.
387 Crumley.
Creigan.
iCREHIX.
COWPER.
CORRIGAX.
Grozet.
Cruice.
Cremen.
370 Ckibbin.
Cowev.
128.
150.
Crulse.
Creggan.
Creghan.
Coe.
47.
365.
Craisau.
Creegan.
Cowen.
189.
[Crawley]. 30407-).
[Crooks].
Crosert.
Crozert.
Creedon.
367 Creqan.
71.
MacEuchrjc.
Cronouge.
Creaghan.
Creed.
0,510.
510.
Crough.
384 Crowley.
Krowley.
385 Crozier.
Bachal
Ciane.
I
332.
:
[Croly].
Cre.YN^.
Crain.
Creen.
COWIE.
CORRIDON.
312.
Crehan.
Coan. 71.
[Cohen].
CORNEEN.
[Croke].
Craish.
109.
lOJ.
Couzeens.
Couzins.
Cussen.
3.
Crossin.
Crosson.
[O'Brien].
883 Crowe.
364 Creaqh.
Cragh.
347 Cowan.
Cormick.
Cormoean.
[M'Cormack].
Crossbie.
382 Cross.vx\
[Crowley]. 304(a).
390.
Cruickshanks.
Cruikshanka.
381 Crosbie.
[Croly].
Curneene. 469.
M'Courtney. 494.
Cousin.
Cousine.
335 CORMACK.
429.
Crawley.
Cousins.
Corcorin.
Corken. 257.
Corkeran.
Corkerry. 61.
Corkoran.
Corkran.
Crooks-shanks.
358.
Craford.'
512.
334 Corcoran.
[Crozier].
Crauford.
Crayford.
Conrtenay.
(Courneen).
Courteney.
47 J.
Corbitt.
Crony n.
379 Crooks.
380 Crookshanks.
Crawford
111.
621.
Cruiks.
359 Cranny.
(h). kc.
Crummell.
Grummell.
378 [croxin.
Crook.
Crookes.
358 Crampton.
Cramp.
Ac.
[Cournane].
415.
Corban.
479,
Cramsie.
Ill
185.
185.
Cronan.
Crampsey.
COURTN-EY.
333 CORBETT.
Corey.
Boner. 271
Bonner. 310,
Cranay,
Crany.
Creaney.
360 Cranstont.
Cransen.
Cranson.
361 Crayex.
376 Cromie.
Cronvy.
Cravin.
Creaven.
[Courtney].
[Ciawley].
Crolly.
Crommie.
Krahmer.
Kramer.
357 Crampsie.
Courtenev.
510.
375 Croly.
Crummy.
377 Cromwell.
Cremor.
344 COHRXAN-E.
Croake.
CrouKb.
[Abercrombie].
Crombic.
356 Cramer.
Creamer.
&c.
342 Cotter.
COPELAND.
482.
259.
34.
[Bonar]. 479,482,
Costillo.
Costily. 316.
Costley. 197,381
&c.
Costolloe.
Costoloe. 309.
Cushley.
Cooper.
[Carrick].
Crage.
Cregg.
Costelo.
374 Croke.
[Crowley].
355 Craig.
Costellow.
Croan.
Crohan.
Croughan.
[Crowe]. 320,510,
Craan. 72.
Creane. 72.
[Curran], 72.
33.
COSTELLO.
Cuolohan.
Coumey.
(Cusco).
(Cuskery). 372.
Uosker. 412.
Coskeran.
Coskerry. ill.
Coskery.
Cossgrove.
Crosgrave.
Cusker. 274.
Cuskor. 104.
[M'Cusker]. 429,
M'Cuskern. 429
254.
COOX'EY.
Coonahan.
Coonan.
Coonihan.
354 C RAH AN.
Cosgroove.
Cosgrove.
249.
28.
40,312.
&e.
Cosgriff.
Cosgrive.
209.
Conoo.
183.
Cosgreave.
Cosgreve.
326 Conway.
Canaway.
Coiimee.
Coin.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
373 Croghan.
Clusker. 72.364
[Cluskey]. 364.
Barnacle.
[Conroy]. 45i(b).
Connerv.
331
and Synonymes.
353 Coyne.
340 CO.SGRAVE
COXRY.
Surnames,
with Varieties
Surnames,
with Varieties
Synonymes.
arid
98.
[Cody].
[Cuddihy].
452.
Culhane.
Clahane.
Clehane.
[Collins].
CULKIN.
Kulkeen.
Qui Ik in.
li
8S
30
40
41
42
6
43
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonyme?.
743 Gouldsbury.
723 Glynn.
705 Gill.
Gilliard.
GuUion.
Glinn.
1
[Killen].
Maguliion.
McGullian,
no.
McGuUion.
Vlo
357.
707 GILLESPIE.
199.
Clusby.
Galesby.
Gelaspy.
Gellespey.
[Cogan].
Gillaspy.
Gillesby.
214.
Gillispie.
397.
407.
747
[Galligan]
Qilgan.
,246.
709 GILLILAND.
728 Going.
Gowen.
437.
511.
[Smyth].
Gilelin.
Gillan. 112.
81.
730 Golden.
Gooly.
55.381.
Guilliland.
710 GlLLIS.
MeGoldrick.
Gilis.
128.
I
[MeGolriek].
Gillas.
GilJes.
[Golding].
Guilmartin.
1
Gooley.
Gouldy.
[Kilmartin].
Forkin.
[Go, den].
[Goldie].
Gilmour.
Gelshinan.
Gilsenan.
733 QOLDRICK.
Gilsenon.
Gilshenon.
Gunshinan. 21.5
McGill Shenan.
214.
714 GiLTINANE.
Giltenane.
[Shannon].
293,
220.
Guinnaty. 220.
716 GiRViN.
Garron.
18.
717 QiTTING.S.
Gittons.
i
101.
718 jGiVEN.
Garven.
216.
C3.
Glazier.
iOl.
276.
ilcAle.'iher. 238,21
137.
Gleazer.
ol.
721 Gleeson.
MGoogan.
254.
222,
M'Guiggan.
737 Gordon.
Idagournahan.
Qlissane.
175.
738 Gorman.
Bloomer. 165.
[Gormley]. 154,
246, 433.
739 Gormley.
[Gorman].
[Grimes].
319,
154,
40,
Oonin.
[Green].
Greenwav.
755 GREENLAW.
303,
Gosthn.
Glissawn.
Leeson. 249.
741 GOUGU.
Gofl.
742 GOULD.
429.
Goold.
319.
333.
429.
Grinlaw.
Greenlee.
Grinlee.
Grinlees.
768 GUEUIN.
Gearon.
301,333.
758 Gregg.
Guider.
Guidra.
45V.
467.
770 GUIHEN.
Guighan.
Guihan.
Guiheen.
Guiken.
[^Ylnrtu'^. 278,371.
Guilfoyle.
Gilfoye.
Gilfoyle.
Kilfovle.
[Powell].
.
509.
772 GUINANE.
Ginnane.
Guinan.
Kennane.
Kinane. 49?.
Quinane. 498.
Guinea.
Guinv.
GUINNESS.
[McGuinness].
775 GUNN.
238.
Goonane.
Qooney.
Guning.
4.
9.
fiO'J.
777 GUHKY.
410.
Gorey.
Gorry.
759 Qreuan.
Greyhan.
I
[Grimes].
329.
GUIDERA.
SU9.
757 Greer.
I
34.
72,804.
Gunner. 381.
MjElgun. 11.7.
McElgunn. 350.
GUNNiN>;.
Goonan. 107, SiiO,
756 Greenlees.
Greig.
511, &e.
[Grehan].
Gilgunn.
(irenlaw.
i
Gausslin.
Qosselin.
409.
Greenhaigh. 429,
Greenhay. 42;l.
Greir.
Grier.
489,
773 GUINEY.
754 Greenaway.
417
418.
740 GOSLIN.
Glenn V.
Qlanny.
3U.
McGlath!n.\U,i\i
175.
McCormilla.
Gleason.
Glessane.
722
IMcGlashan]. 114
[.MeGolrickl 417.
246, 433.
.->!.
299.
McAlasher.
I
720 Gleasure.
329.
n.3\S. 323.
Macllle^her.
[O'Qorman].
6.'..
Glaufleld.
I'
nuufni.
736 GOODMAN.
MGormao.
Qivin.
719 Glanville.
G.an.
[Guerin].
Ho tin,
McGounioson.
489.
489.
[iiarvin].
Givan.
Giveen.
I
Greenan. 464.
[Greeuaway]. 409
Greene.
Grene. 333.
736 GOODWIN.
Ginaty.
I
753 GREEN.
Godson.
Goodison.
Goodson.
Maguiijdn.
318, 3^3.
715 GiNITY.
I
Grey.
Coldrick. 52.
[Golden]. 106, 128
Gouldrick.
Goulriek.
40,
417,418.
[Graham].
[Green].
465.
Culreai'i/. 33, 153,
357, *c.
7^4 GOODISSON.
429.
INtmrvt].
333.
Colreavy. 132, 215
Goolden. 199.
Goulding.
McGouldriek. 175.
Killmore.
713 GlLSHBNAN.
[Gormley].
Groggan.
Groogan.
435.
Grieves.
99.
89.
765 Grimes.
766 Grimlby.
Grumley.
752 GRAY.
506.
Hi
[Griffin].
517.
Griffiths.
767 Grogan.
Gratten.
Grattin.
732 Golding.
Gilhnore.
Gilmer.
203.
203.
751 GRAA'ES.
Greaves
381.
381.
I
712 GILMORE.
489,
750 Grattan.
.
89.
1
[Griffith].
316,517.
302.
Griffeth.
Greenvil.
Grenvil.
Grenville.
731 GOLDIE.
I
711 GILMARTIN.
Grifflris.
764 Griffith.
.'-c.
Granflll.
[Goldrick].lU6.128
Goulding. 99, 488.
[Magorliek]. 201
i
198
GriHy.
Grandfleld.
[Golding]
Giililan.
39'.
748 GRANT.
Granny. 113,271
749 GRANVILLE.
729 iGOLAGLEY.
Gilland.
Gilleland.
Griffen.
Griffey.
[Grimes].
4
[MeRobin].
Graeme. 415.
Grame.
Grames.
Greaham.
Greames.
Greham.
Gowing.j
[Smith],
Gellaud.
[GrifBn].
763 GRIFFIN.
[Gribben\
GRAHAM.
Googan.
708 GiLLIGAN.
Gribbin.
Gribbon.
47,490.
[O'Grady].
Gogan.
Goggan.
Goggins.
Gogin.
13.
[Cribbin].
Gowen.
[M'Gowan]
[Smim. 319.
745 COWDT.
Goudy.
746 GRADY.
Graddy.
Gogerty.
Googarty.
727 GOGGIN.
27
I
762 GUIBBEN.
Gowan.
[0'7)ftO. 40, 179,
506, &c.
726 GOOARTY.
214.
Glashby.
Glaspy.
724 GODSIL.
Godson.
725 Godwin.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
No.
761 Gkeville.
Graven.
Goldsberry.
Goldsbury.
Golesbery.
Golsberry.
Gouldsberry.
Glenn. 176.
Glennon.
i
706 GlLLEN.
1
34.
780 Gresuam.
Gressam. 254.
Grism. 254.
Grissam.
Grissom. 197.
435.
435.
778 GUTUltiB.
Gutherie.
Guttery.
[Lahitf].
779 Gw\NNE.
G wyu.
410.
189.
^44
45
Surnames,
with Varieties
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
and Synonynies.
854 Heacock.
HENNE.SSY.
Henesy.
Haycock.
Heathcock.
Hinsy.
871
Henshaw.
Gerarty.
Hearde.
Herd.
874 Heritage.
Hird.
875 Herlihy.
I
Herley.
859 Hearn.
Ahearn.
[Aieame].
Hearne. 422.
[Herron]. 155,410
PIeary.
Heery.
Heme.
Hedivan.
Hafferon.
Haffron.
Houstin.
Howison.
Hughston.
[Huston].
M-Tughhui.
903 HOLDEN.
HOWARD.
485.
Hogart.
HOLDSWORTH.
O'H'irc.
House.
905 'Hollaxd.
I
I
279.
23»,
Howie.
19.
Ho way.
Howley'.
325
906 |HOLLINGtiWORTH.
Wholey.
Hollinsworth.
HOYLE.
Hovles.
Hyie.
Hyles.
807 HOLLOWAY.
50(i.
HEYBURX.
Hallo v\ ay.
I
Hay burn.
Hepburn.
884 HICKEY.
Hickie.
Hollway.
Holoway.
927 HUDDLESTON.
Helston.
903 HOLLY.
I
Hillston.
i
928 |HcDsox.
IQuillan].
£09.
I
885 HlGGIXBOTIIAM.
179.
Hempenstall.
Hemp. 405.439.
Hempe. 333.
Hempstall.
Higgans.
Hiygens.
Higgings.
333.
Hexderson.
6,
Henneberry.
Combes.
142.
Homes.
J>IcAvislt.
1.-8.
McCavish.
Owen.
^HOOKE.
!
48.-.
[0'Hagau]178(./')
887 HILDITCH.
3(11.
j
91.1.
[Huffgms].
I
Ctrixh.
138.
910 HoxE.
Higins.
409.
Heneberry.
Henebery. 422.
Henebry. 427.
Hennebry.
Hensbry. 422.
909 Holmes.
Higginbottom.
HiGGINS.
Hagans. 267.
Haggens. 267.
Hildige.
888 Hill.
Heel.
482.
439.
929 HUEY.
Huet.
410.
Hughey.
Huggixs.
[Hogan].
Hopps. 274.
913 Ihopkixs.
Habbagan.
Hop.
7C.
485.
134.
Hughes.
Hooks.
Hews.
Hughs.
912 nt)PEs.
Hobbikin.
154.
Hodgin.
Hodgson.
Hodson.
[Higgins].
HULEATT.
I
Ilildage.
I
397.
Howes.
488.
[Mulhoiland].
Whuliha/te.
279.
Huson.
Hawney.
4;
59.
189.
923 Howe.
Hough.
Holesworth.
Houldsworth.
I
Higerty.
Higgerty."
Hendron.
HOURIHAX.
Hourihane.
921 HOUSTOX\
Halbrook.
Holdbrook.
Houldon.
Hueston.
Hugheston.
[Huston].
487.
HogT
902 HOLEROOK.
298.
Haybrun.
Hagarty.
Hagerty.
Hegerty.
Heggarty.
262,
134.
[Huggins].
[Ha'^an].
Heuson.
Hewetson.
Hewison.
Hewston.
Hueson.
399.
Ouhhan.
Whoolahan.
Whoolehan.
Hog AX.
882 Hewsox.
Hitt'ernan.
Eagerton.
318.
901 Hogg.
Hederton.
Hegarty.
Houlahan.
Houlehan.
Hulihan.
Oolahan.
Oulahan. 63.
364.
Houghegan.
[Ussher].
249.
249.
384.
Hoohhan.
Houliighan.
Hoye.
900
Hession.
Hetteran.
Hetfernin.
Hetfernon,
Hefferon.
Hettron. 25. 155
Horlger.
Hornett.
881 Hetherixgtox.
Hartnane. 144.
Hartney. 144.
Havern. 429.
[Haveron].
Hayfron.
Hoo ahan.
Hoologhan.
365.
Hawey.
Haskett.
175.
Hubbard.
899 jHoEY.
155,410
Hesketh.
63.
Hennan. 175.
864 Heffeenan.
Hogartv.
j
Heron.
Herran.
Hednan.
(i),
Halnet.
[Hearn].
Heduvan
Heexan.
451
Hab))ert. 142.
[Herbert]. 47.
898 jHODXETT.
[Ahearnel.
Aherne. 77.
Harron.
Hyslop.
Haskins.
Hore.
Horohoe.
897 IHoDGix.s.
Hariott.
Hazlip.
Heslip.
Heyslip.
[Hernon].
Hertnan.
Heyfron.
!
878 Herrox.
861 Heaslip.
HOSKIXS.
919 Houlihax.
Holahan.
Holohan. 187
Holoughan.
Hoolaghan.
Holiert.
249
877 Herriott.
I
Heanen.
100.
876 Hernox.
[Heffernan
Hertnon.
917 HORSFORD.
Hosford.
896 Hobart.
;
283,
431.
523.
895 JHO.VBE.
Herrtag-e.
Hurd.
Harrigan.
[Horgan].
175.
Hitciiins.
Hitcheus.
Harbert. 121.
[Harbinson]. 410
Hilbert. 121.
[Hobart.] 47.
Heaed.
431.
Horrigan.
[Hampton].
Hanton. 526.
873 Herbert.
435.
51.
Horrogan.
Organ. 135.
HrXTON.
124.
432.
Hanaty.
tf35.
Horrigon.
[Owens].
872 Heraghty.
.
Heify.
431.
Hiilard.
HiUiard.
Hilyard.
HlXD.S.
Hinchy.
40.
Heeny.
Henev.
857 HeapiiV.
ITavey
Havy.
511.
Harrigan. 47.
[Horrigan]. 283,
891 HiLLYARD.
Henchy.
[Bird].
Ilainey.
Haughran.
915 HORGAX.
Hille.s.
HiUiss.
34".
Henery. 429.
[McKnery]. 429.
McHendrie. 429.
[McHenry]. 429.
487.
Heany.
Haran. 239.
Haren. 390.
Harhan. 239,469.
HiLLA.S.
HeilUs.
420,511.
870 Henrv.
Hendry.
Kerisk. 111. 143
Kerrish. 377.
Kerrisk. 303 (.'')•
914 HORAN.
HiUen.
Hensy. 420,511.
Henzy. 249.
Heally.
neily:
Hely.
}68
HtLLAX.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
Hillind.
He y cock.
855 Healy.
Hilo.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
3.
40.
Hewlett.
HUilE.
Hulme.
Humes.
91.
46
Surnames,
with Varieties,
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonym es.
and Synonym 68.
934 Humphries.
949
Humftray.
Humfrey.
Humphreys.
Humphrys.
Irving.
[Irwin],
398
Feghany.
951
124.
Fehunei/. 125.
IFekjhcry]. 249.
[Fcighncy]. 476,
501.
FeUitini.
242,
409.
936 HUKTER.
[Hunt]. 242,409
937 Hurley.
Mac-Eoin.
Makeon.
Er-win.
[Irvine].
McShan.
'
Easdale.
Esdale.
Esdel.
Eivers.
Evers.
Ivors.'
Jevers.i
Her ley.
Herlihy.
Herlv.
Murhilla.
O'Herlihy.
Gerdan.
Gurdan.
3
Jurdan.
lago.
[He^wson]. 279.
[Houston].
[M'Hugh].
259.
IMrTiUildin-]. 482
[UTCniNSON.
Hucheson.
Hutchenson.
409.
Hide.
[O'Driscoll]. 509.
944 Hyland.
235.
[Haines].
134.
134.
222.
333.
165.
Hoynes.
48
517.
Machamfry.
Jenkins.
Jenkenson.
Ezoveeii.
O'E
214.
Gallogly.
214.
(Gervis].
Jervaise.
Jervois.
JeUis.
271.
973 Keaheky.
Keaghery
307.
Kean.
Cain.
22, 40, 4£0.
72.381.
Kearney.
Carney.
Carny.
13, £95.
Karney.
[Kearns].
:
409.
Keherny.
Kerney.
274.
409.
262.
Cainan.
Conyecn.
281.
Keenoy.
38.
O'Caharney.
O'Caherney.
3.
249.
Kinna. 249.
Kinnan.
Kivneen. 329.
Keightley.
348.
985 Keith.
Keat.
Keates.
Keats.
Kelleher.
Kellard. 277.
Kellegher.
Keller.
100,199,
376, &e.
887 Kellock.
Kelloeh.
Kellog.
988 KELLY.
[Callaghan]. 19.
[Keelv]. 262.
Kelley. 41.
Kiely. 100.
[KilkeUy]. 342.
[O'Kelly]. 390,
Kenna.
Kierney.
McCarney.
JILES.
402.-
Kivrahan
[Kane].
Gervase.
13,
Keely.
Keitley.
14,
516.
40.
Gervaise.-
[English].
313.
Keatley.
Cavan. UL
[Cavanagh].
Cavenagh. 13.
Couvane. 47.
Kavenagh.
Keevane. 142. 144
Kevaae. 8, 203.
Keveney.
606.
330.
Jerman.
Englishby.
Inglesby.
Insgelby.
26
66.
Jervis.
948 INGOLDSBY.
216.
216,
240, 367.
ilarmyn.
Igo.
72,381.
[O'Kane].
JERMYN.
INGLIS.
Keane.
972 Kavanagh.
Jeflery.
Jeffreys.
Kivnet'ii.
IGOE.
[Egan].
Keelan.
[Kinalian].
40.
390.-
[Kean].
961 Jennings.
82, 238.
240.
McKane.
Jafl'ery.
Jenkinson.
Jenkison.
Hyndes.
Hynds.
Cuageen.
983 KEENAN.
(Cain).
Jumphrey.
959 Jeffrey.
Junkin.
Keegan.
Keilly.
[Kelly].
Kiely.
Kiley.
Cain.
Jinkins.
101, 238,
[O^wens].
494.
Cane.
Kain.
Kaine.
408.
Jaffrey.
40.
945 Hynes.
Haynes.
Ma-Jury.
971 Kane.
Cahan.
Jatfries.
Hi land.
Keafe.
Keefe.
Keeling.
Jetfares.
Jeflars.
Heelan. 120,
Heyland.
Highland.
970 Jury.
409.
39(
958 Jeffers.
iSifford.
[Driseoll].
»
Kealy.
Jamieson.
Jamison.
Jemason.
Jemison.
76.
-431.
189,
Ceevney.
Kevney.
Keelin.
Keellin.
Killan.
Julian.
[Jameson].
[James].
943 Hyde.
Heines.
Hinds.
Hines.
Hoins.
Julian.
956 Jaiies.
330.
Kerrins. 448.
Kieran. 319.
O'Kieran. 31!
[O'Keeflfe].
Jameison.
942 HUTTON.
[Whelan].
60.
957 Jameson.
Hutcheson.
Hutchison.
Hutchisson.
Hutson. 274.
[Haughton].
40.
Jago.
Kerns.
Kerens.
979 Keeffe.
138.
40.
Breheiiy. 62,
454(0), 501.'
IBrchonij], 105,
339, 454 (<0, &o
955 Jaqoe.
940 HU.STON.
Kearn. 319.
Kearnes.
[Kearney]. 409
Kearon, 16.
Keiran. 319.
Keirans 319.
Kerans.
Kereen. 403.
Keaty.
JUDGE.i
Hiskisson.
Hoskisson.
Huskison.
300.
155.
218.
Clayton.
£00.
Cunnagher.
Huskisson.
[Cairns].
Cams.
Cearnes.
Kairns.
977 Keating.
967 Joyce.
Slwye.
with Varieties
and Synonymes
978 Keaveny.
Jourdln.
Hearst.
I
Eerraiir.
210, 429
Jourdan.
397.
I
Kerins.
485.
Jardan.
Jardine.
Jerdau.
Jorden.
Jordine.
Jordon.
Hurst.
941
18,
512.
Jordan.
Isdle.
189
237, 397, A;c.
;^16.
Shonahan.
954 IVERS.
iCotumane'].
40.
lMcShane'\.
153, &c.
Shane. 429.
Isaacs.
Harley. 227,228,
512.
40.
McChfijnc. 429.
IMcEiviim^. 506,
Isaac.
953 Isdell.
[Hunter].
429.
Mac-Emm.
Irwin.
Surnames,
No.
978 Ikearns.
Cheyne.
Johnson. 494.
Jotmstone. 494.
Ervine.
Erwin.,
Umphries.
Umphry.
Hunt.
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
965 JOHNSTON.
rRON,S.
Kirons.
950 Irvine.
Humphry."
Surnames,
No.
185.
Kenah.
Kinna.
458.
[McKenna].
48
49
!
60
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
Mathews.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
1212 M'Allistee.
Mathers.
410
Mitty.
M'Alester.
M'Allester.
M'CaUister.
M'Olester.
MAlasher.
Mansel.
Mansell.
[Mansfield].
Mansill.
Monsell.
333.
[Buchanan]. 201
M'Lester.
[Brady].
Melserry.
1221 M'Atajinby.
M'Ataminey
M'Caddam.
M'Cudden.
1207 M'AFEE.
492.
'Ateer.
Mateer.
M'Atear.
M'Cateer.
M'Entyre.
223.
[M'Intvre], 177,
223, 421.
M'Affle.
M'Fee.
M'HaEfy.
M'Teer.
M'Tier.
M'Alee.
1223 M'AULEY.
M'Lee.
[Macaulay].
M'Aleece.
MacAwly.
(M'Lice). 363.
[Maclise].
M'Aully.
M'Caulay.
429.
478.
[M'Cauley].
176.
478.
1211 M'Allen.
Macallon.
M-Alen.
M'Alin.
M'Allion.
M'Allon.
M'Callion.
M'Klllia-.
208,1
259.
MacLinden.
M'CauUy.
M'Cawley.
M'Cawly.
M'Gaulay.
M'Gauley.
M'Gawlay,
M'Gawley.
478.
70.
70.
70.
M'Cafry.
M'Caharty.
M'Oaherty.
M'Cangherty.
[M'Carthy]."210.
1239 M'CALL.
279.
372.
[Bladden].
1226 M'AWEENY.
M'Weeny.
M'Gall.
M'Hall.
Megall.
M'Kellan.
M'Colman.
486.
486.
429.
429.
358.
M'Anliss.
175,
623.
M'Candlass.
M'Candleish.
M'Candliss.
M'Canlis.
Cartin.
159.
[Macartney].
M'Carten. 381.
[M'Carthy]. 410.
M'Carton. 175.
Mulhartagh. 41,
['Caughey.
M'Aghy. 17.
M'Caghey.
M'Cahy.
McCahon.
321.
[M'Caughin].
M'Couijhey.
[MGahev]. 256
M'Qahy.
M'Gaughey.
(McGaughy). 25
M'Cally.
1242 M'CANDLESS.
M'Andless.
500.
1249 M'CAUGHLEY.
418.
417.
M'Calmont.
M'Cammon.
M'Cammond.
M'Kemmin.
M'Evaddy.
•AVEY.
MTleboy.
M'llwee.
M'Cawl.
M'Killion.
[Quirk].
1247 M'CARTNEY.
70.
M'Cagherty.
1240 M'CALLION.
340.
1224 M'AVADDY.
1225
267.
M'Gaul. 279.
M'Cawell.
411.
71.
210.
M'Caugherty,
M'Calla.
M'Awley.
M'Calla.
[Linden]. 289,
[M'Cagherty].
M'Carty.
M'Caflerty.
M'Caffery.
M'Caffray.
M'Caffrey.
M'All.
M'Aulay.
'Alinden.
[Lundy].
4i
MacAuly.
M' Alee.se.
397.
199.
[M'Cartney]. 410M'Cartie. 288.
247.
[Bc«;/]. 238.
Cafferty. 82.
Cafferv. 82.
M'Atier.
Macfle.
M'Affee.
63.
iBeattti^.
M'Tamney.
1322
Carha.
M'Arthy.
1237 MCAFFRY.
M'Atimeny.
M'Atimney.
Farshin. 227.
[Fortune]. 227.
or
Macarha
MacCarthy.
[Oaddow].
M'Ado.
M'Adoo.
M'Cadoo.
M'Caskie."'
100.
448.
Cremeen. 79.
Cremin. 79.
Crimmeen. 79.
M'Artie.
M'Oaddo.
Caskey.
MCadam.
163.
82,
270.
1235 M'Cadden.
Muckedan.
M'Casey.
M'Adams.
M'Bryan.
M'Byrne.
Maceabe.
1320 M'ASKIE.
Adam.
M'Carrison.
[Carty].
1234 M'Gabe.
Macabe.
M'Assie.
Maize.
Mekerrel.
1245 M'OARSON.
Carthy.
308, Ac.
Maeasey.
Maekessy.
Mayes.
Mays.
Mayze.
Mease.
Meaze.
Brien.
[Bryan].
M'Brine.
O'Brine.
1219 M'ASEY.
1205 Maze.
M'Kerel.
M'Kerrall.
1246 M'CARTHY.
[.O'Brien].
M'Carter.
M'Carthur.
247.
M'Alindon.
M'Clinton.
M'Linden.
M'Lindon.
M'Linton.
429
[M'Greevv].
IM'Manus].
M'Carrell.
M'Garrell.
M'Garroll.
M'Harroll.
M'Harrison.
429.
1318 M'Arthur.
Maynes.
432.
314.
Mackarel.
Mackerel.
Maekrell.
Mucklebreed. 97
M'Ardell.
BlcCardle. 392.
Main.
Mains.
M'Mearty.
M'Merty.
1232 M'Bride.
M'Brien.
1217 M'Areavy.
M'Arevy,
M'Gill Eeavy.
1204 Mayne.
259,
Breedeth. 519.
M'Gill Bride.
Macardle.
S
[Carroll].
260.
1316 M'Ardle.
410.
1244 M'CARROLL.
86.
M'Brairty.
82, 350,
460.
M'Calpin.
1203 Mayberry.
Maberry.
Maybury.
(Burney).
1231 M'Brearty.
M'Clune.
M'Loone.
M'Lune.
Monday.
Min)d]i.
488.
40, 18J
M'Bey. 480.
1229 M'BiRNEY.
M'Burney.
M'Breatney.
M'Bretney.
M'Lunev.
1214 M'ALOON.
Maekin.
[Magan].
M'Kann.
Meean.
1230 M'Bratney.
M'Ahmney.
1215 M'Alpin.
1202 May.
Mea.
410.
Mundaij. 247,350
1301 Maxwell.
Maxel. 210.
Mae an.
141.
M'Beith.
358.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
1243 M'Cann.
429.
1228 M'Beth.
Macbeth.
M'Beath.
1213 M'Aloney.
Mahunny.
Mawhiney.
[M Whinney]
Mewheney.
Mewhenney.
Mawe.
47,
319,
M'Ellister.
203,
1200 Mawhinney.
1210
M'Bin.
MacEllistram.
1199 Maunsell.
1
1227 M'Bean.
Maealister.
Matthew.
Matthews.
109.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
348.
1250 M'Caul.
M'Coll.
91.
M'Cauley.
[Macaulay].
M'Aulay.
[M'Auley].
208
M'Ca'mley.
381
197
M'Comley.
1252 M'CAUSLAND.
[Alexander]. 1!
M'Caslan. 18.
M'Casland.
|
I
i
.
!
51
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
1253 M'CAVILL.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
1268
[Campbell].
M-Caulleld.
M'Clary.
M'Alary.
M'Laiv.
19.
1269
I'CONN.
M'llehon.
175.
Maclean.
M-Alean.
M'Conell.
M'Clain.
M-Clane.
M'Laine.
M'Conol.
214.
[M'Oonville]. 461
[M'Donnell]. 276.
[M'Lean],
420.
M'Gonnell
1271 M'OONNELLOGUE.
Conlogue.
447.
M-Cleerv.
M'Eleary.
1272 M,CONVILLE.
M'Learey.
M'Leary.
M'Leerv.
1273 M'COREELL.
M'Clelland.
M'Clellan.
494.
M-Lelaud.
M-L..-llau.
83.
M-Li-lIand.
M'CLEilENT.
M'Clements.
M'Clemonts.
M'Clymon.
M'Lamond.
267.
(Cormican').
6.
M'Limont.
M'Clenaghan.
Clenaghan.
M'CIenahan.
M'Cleneghan.
M'Clenigban.
M'Clennon.
[M'Lenaghanl.
1261 M'Clintock.
M Clyntock.
321.
1262 M'Cloy.
1275 M-CORQUODALE.
M'Corcadale.
M'Corcodale.
M'Quoreodale.
1276 M'CORRY.
[Curry]. 201,350.
M'Curry.
M'Gorry.
M'Gurry.
1277 M'CO.SKER.
M'Coskar.
M'Lure.
Clusker.
[Oluskey].
Maeloskey.
M'Oloskey.
M'Losky.
209.
240.
1278 M'COUBREY.
Maeoubrey.
M'Trustry.
85.
M'Calum.
M'CRANN.
M'Collom.
[Wroi/i'i.
M'CuUum.
M'Comb.
M'Combes.
M'Cray.
M'Eae.
M'Ray.
M'OONAGHY.
M'Wray.
M'Cready.
Conaty. 211.
M'Conachie.
M'Conaughty.
367.
M'Connaghy.
M'Connaugbey.
M'Connerty.
319.
367.
489.
Macdermott.
[Mack].
259,
M'Diarmod.
[Mulrooney].
Bower.
M'Collough.
MacDevettie.
M'Cull.
M'Culla.
[M'Daid].314,356,
MDade.
16.
M'DONAGII.
M'Oulloch. 159.
M'Cullogh.
M'Cullough.
M'Cullow. 423.
[Deuison].
[Donaghy].
289.
MacDonagh.
MaeDonough.
M'Comiskey.
M'Comoskey.
M'Cumisky.
M'Dona.
M'Donnagh.
1291 M'CUNE.
MDonogh.
M'Donough.
1300 M'DONALD.
[Mack].
[M-Daniel].
M-Qsear.
214,
472.
429.
[M'Donnell].
214,
281, 410, Ac.
M'Donnell.
Donald.
429.
432.
[Donnell].
132,
MacDonald.
MacDonnell.
[M'Connell]. 276.
[M'Daniel]. 214.
M'Kuscar.
M'Kusker.
467, 472, &o.
[M'Donald].
367,
429.
214.
281, 410, &Q.
M'Usker.
[ODonnell].
1294 M'CUTCHEOX.
[Dowell].
Macdowell.
Madole. 381.
Madowell. 461.
Maydole.
[Davison].
M'Dole.
M'Dool.
M'Dougal.
MDavitt.
M'Dugal.
Medole.
165.
M David.
197.
92.
[Muldoon].
1303
M DVTYER.
M'Dire.
1296 M'Daniel.
259.
M'Eldowney.
214.
472.
[M'Donnell]. 214
467, 472, &o.
95.
MDowall.
[M-Devitt]. 314,
356, &c.
M'Divitt. 271.
M'Daniall.
[M-Donald].
352,
1302 M'DOWELL.
429.
M-Dade.
[Dnvif!].
350
423, &c.
Donogh.
Macdona.
1290 MCUJIESKY.
Curiiberford.
179.
159.
Donaghey.
1295 M'Daid.
Macready.
M'Aready. 251.
M'Conreadv. 254
M'Creedy.
M'Ready.
M'Reedy.
Mecredy.
434.
&o.
[Kitchen].
128.
29,
125.
M'DEVITT.
124.
125.
M'Gutchon.
M'Crea.
SI'COMBS.
M'Rum.
MCutcban.
Einn.
M'Colum.
[Quinn].
69.
69.
M'Koy.
271.
314.
240,260.
391.
295.
Dyermott. 374.
Diermott.
153, 429, &c.
Cuskern. 367.
M'Cuskern 429.
410.
[Columb].
Diarmod.
Diarmond.
Diurmagh.
Durmody.
[Gosgrave].
Cosgrove.
1279 M'Co-n'LEY.
M'Cownley.
1280 M'COY.
Macoy.
M'Kie.
1266 M'0OLLU^r.
432.
MCUSKER.
M'Cay. 216.
[M'Kay].
383,
M'Luskey.
97,222,
Diarmid. 341,381,
M'Ewen.
M-Cubrae.
M'Ouberv.
M'Oubrey.
432.
IBogers-].
423, &c.
M'Keon.
[M'Keown],
1292 JI'OUHDY.
M'Kurdy.
MCovera.
19.
M'Clure.
18, 418,
271,
356, 478, &o.
Rodger
MacEwen.
M'Ewan.
M'Cobrie.
1264 M'Cluskey.
Deyermott.
M'CuUah.
M'Comick.
M'Cormac.
M-Cormick.
410.
175,
19.
M'Lintock.
3.
MaeOormack.
MXement.
De Yermond. 344.
95.
95.
Badgers.
&c.
Boar.
1274 M-CORMACK.
Cormac. 448.
[Cormack].
Cormiek.
M'Climent.
M'Climond.
M'Climont.
[Dermott].
McRoafy.
McRory.
1288 M'CUE.
[M'Hugb].
3n,&Q.
1289 M'CULLAGH.
M'Corkill
M'Corkle.
M'Corrikle.
117,
177.
Deermott. 343,482.
[Dermody]. 214,
438, &o.
Dermond. 161.
M'Creary.
M'Reery.
1287 M'CRUM.
M'Crumb.
[M'Connell]. 461
281, 282.
427, &c.
M'Arorv.
M'Connon
1257 M'Cleart.
MAleery.
[Darby].
Darmody.
De Ermot.
M'Crory.
Macrorj
[Connell].
M'Lane.
M'DERMOTT.
M'Crainor.
M'Grenor.
Treanor. 367.
M'Creery.
1270 M'CONNELL.
19.
M'Clean.
Malov.
26
M'JKonkey.
259.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
1284 M'Ceeanor.
MeConohy.
1254 M'Clafferty.
M'Caflerty.
I'CONKEY.
Maconcbie.
216.
480.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
Ildowney.
M'Qill
429.
Downey.
429.
M'lldo-svney. 429.
52
w
'
53
Surnames,
with Varieties
Surnames,
with Varieties
witli Varieties
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
and Synonymes.
and Synony mes.
and Synonymes.
M'Grillan.
1376 M'HUGH.
Magrillan.
M'Grory.
506.
Hue.
Magrory.
M'Rory, 374.
Hiirxo?).
Rodgers. 292.
{Rogers]. 163,5
506.
[Huston].
Machiie.
M'Gookin.
M'Guckin.
M'Gughian.
M'Guickian.
[M'Guigan].
&e.
M'Hue.
M'Hugo.
Fidgeon, 205.
Gavigan. i'29.
[Geoghegan].429.
Guigan.
Maguigan.
M'Googan.
M'Gookin.
330.
332.
M'Kew.
M'GUIGAN.
87.
[M'Guokian].
1877 M'lLDOWIE.
M'Gill Dowie.
429.
1378 M'lLHARRY.
M'Elharry.
M'Gilharry.
M'Harry.
M'Guiggan.
M'Quiggan.
M'Wiggan.
M'Wiggin.
Meguiggan.
367.
M'Clatton.
M'Klhatton.
M'Hatton. 367
M'Illh?.tton.
[Pidgeon].
205
1381 M'lLMOYLE.
Maeklemoyle
M'Rlmovle.
Magenis.
Magennis.
Maginess.
[Maginn].
M'llmoii.
2J8,
370.
1384 M'lLROY.
M'Ginness.
M'Ginnis.
Meginniss.
3(0.
[Maguire].
12.
M'GURK.
Maguirke.
M'Guirk.
M'Qurke.
M'Quirk.
M'Carg.
M'Karg.
M'Elwreath.
Rath.
1388 M'INERNEY.
M'Endry.
[M'Enery].
117.
M'Hendry.
M'Henery.
[M'Kendry].
410, &o.
M'Kenery.
M'Kennery.
M'Aninch.
M'Ineh.
M'Kinch.
Connerney. 21.
Kevernv. 469.
Kinerney. 3S9.
Kiniry.
367,
431.
Maeinerney.
[Mack].
M'Anern.
M'Anerney.
M'Enerny".
M'Enery.
445.
M'Innerney.
M'Keniry.
M'Kensie.
410.
358.
M'Key.
M'Quay.
M'Quey.
M'Keogh.
Keghan.
Kehoe.
M'Keo.
M'Keough.
M'Kough.
LCauIfleld].
Keag.
Keague.
506.
{Johnston]. 506.
Mackeown.
Magone.
[M'Cune].
M'Haig.
M'Kage.
M'Ewen.
M'Kague.
M'Geown.
M'Cain.
M'Kain.
512,
524.
429.
210,
429.
MKeowen.
M'Kewen.
M'Kewn.
358.—
127
M'Koen. 332.
M'Kone. 137.
[M'Owen].
1405 M'KERNAN.
M'Carnon.
M'Harnon.
238.
[M'Kayi.
524.
M'Keoan.
M'Keon.
Muckian.
M'Kiernan.
1406 M'KIBBIN.
189.
410.
1396 M'Keever.
214.
M'Gibben.
M'Gibbon.
M'Kibben.
M'Kibbon.
1407 M'KlLLEN.
M'Callion.
254.
223,
367, 385, &c.
M'Kellop.
M'Keiver.
M'Killip.
M'Killopps.
1409 M'KlMlION.
Mackimmon.
M'Keeman.
M'Kelvey.
M'Keemon.
1410 M'Kinley.
Kilvey.
M'Calvey.
M'Celvey.
M'Rlvee.
M'Gindle.
M'Kinlay.
M'Elvie.
M'Gilvie.
M'Kilvie.
154.
1411 M'KlNNY.
[Kenny]. 429.
[M'Kenny]. 19.
1399 M'Kendry.
[M'Henry].
M'Kellan.
M-KiUian.
1408 M'KlLLOP.
[Killops].
M'Keaver.
410, &c.
289.
Geon.
Juhnson.
M'Caig.
M'Caigue.
[M'lvor].
312.
1404 M'Keown.
1392 M'KEAG.
Keevers.
Keeves.
M'lver.
95.
86.
[Keogh].
1397 M'Keith.
Mackheath.
M'Heath.
254.
429.
MacHenry.
"
1395 M'KEE.
Mankay.
[Mackev]
M'Elreath.
M'Henry.
[Mackev]. 19.
M'Cay. 19, 358.
[M'Coy]
383,
Keany.
M'lLWRATII.
Macklewraith
M'Harg.
Makenzy.
M'Kinnie.
M'Kinzie.
1394 M'KEANY.
M'lllwain.
Kinghan. 466.
Mackenzie.
M'Kinney.
1391 M'KAY.
Mackay.
ia).
137.
M'Elvaine.
M'Elveen.
M'Kilveen.
Mackelwaine.
M'Elwain.
M'Elwane.
M'Elwean.
M'Kivlrking. 52 J,
M'HiNCH.
,S7,
M'lLWAINE.
M'GURRAN.
42.
M'Keigue.
410.
Roy.
223,
M'KEAN.
1385 M'lLVEEN.
.
318.
[Henry].
137.
Macelroi.
19.
1402 M'Kenzie.
M'Keague.
Macllroy.
[M'Elroy].
4
Kennah. 431.
M'Hinny.
[M'Kenny].
M'Kinney. 113.
[Kenny].
[M'Kenna].
[M'Kinny].
M'lver.
M'lvers.
[M'Keever].
M'Kaige.
M'Kaigue.
MaeElroy.
M'Giniss.
Guare.
M'Elfatrick.
M'Gilpatriek.
Ih-oy.
414.
M'Gennis.
M'Genniss.
M'GUIRE.
1383 M'lLPATRICK.
51,14
Gna. 8.
Guina. 303.
Guinna. 303.
[Kenna].
1401 M'Kenny.
Maciver.
Mackiver.
M'Ever.
M'Cague.
Kilmurry.
M'Elmurray.
M'Kilmurray
Maguiness.
Maguinis.
Maguinness.
M'Creech. 248.
M'Creesh.
388,
M'Intee. 246.
M'Inteer. 309.
M'Intire.
M'Aig.
M'lLMURRAY.
Maginnis.
(M'Creesh).
4i
1390 M'lVOR.
[M'Kee].
1380 M'lLHERRON.
352.
Ginna. 309.
Ginnane.'
Ginnaw.
M'Enteer. 26.
[M'Entegart].
M'Entire.
M'Entyre.
410.
M'Klern.
[Guinness].
177,
367, 385, &o.
410.
Maeklehattan.
M'GUINNESS.
155.
M'Keevor.
M'Kevor.
M'Kiever.
1379 M'lLHATTON.
Hatton.
M'Antire.
[M'Ateer].
223, 421.
25
MacHugh.
M'Coo.
[M'Cue]. 259,341,
292.
M'GUCKIAN.
1400 M'Kenna.
Gennagh.
M'INTYRE.
Macantyre.
Cue. 397.
[Hcum/i]. 238,
Migrillan.
Surnames,
1412 M'KlN.STRY.
367,
M'Kinestry.
M'Nestry.
54
55
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
1491 MVlCKER.
:-QU!LLAN,
M'Cullen.
L472
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
Criekard.
Cricket.
175.
175.
M'ROBERTS.
M'Croberts.
477 M'ROBIN.
[Cribbin].
[Qribben].
478 M'Shane.
IJoh/isto/i'].
18,
153, &c.
M'Shan.
Shane.
479 M'Shabry.
371.
105, 163,
M'Spaehax.
MacAsparran.
Maid.
182,
(a), 309.
[Swiney].
[Sweenv].
2S3.
482.
M-ATaphlin.
187 M'Tague.
M-Teague.
M-Tegue.
M'Teigue.
M'Tigue.
[Montague].
381.
M'Terxax.
MTiernan.
M'Veigh.
JU'Avey.
217.
[M'Vey].
Vahv.
Melay.
28.
Veigh.
MVEY.
See [M-Veigh]
Muloney.
316.
1538 MOLYNEUX.
Moleyneus.
1523 MiLLEX.
Millar.
MoUyneux
Molyneaus.
Mullinex.
159.
Mullinix.
1625 Milligan.
Miligan.
Milliean.
Milligen.
Millikan.
1505 Medax.
Mavbin. 112.
1506 Medlicott.
Milhken.
1507 IMeeiiax.
Mee. 409.
Meeghan.
Meegan. 137.
Meehen.
Meekin. 87.
Meghan.
Mehan.
Meighau. 117,316
1539 MONAGHAN.
[Mannix].
254.
Menaght.
90.
[Mulligan].
18.
381, 410.
1526 MiLLIXG.
My ban.
117.
OMeehon.
237.
1508 ME(;a\V.
Miscella.
249.
MlS.SKIiIlIINS.
[Cummins].
19.
MCommings. 358.
Magaw.
McGaw.
1509 Meluox.
[Muldoou].
Monypennj'-.
Monvpeny.
1528 Mlskelly.
1529
Maskimon.
Meskimmou.
Miskimmin.
19,
Miskimnion.
Moskimmon.
[Monks]. 364.
[Moynihan]. 304
1540 MONEYPENKY.
LSKELL.
Mescel.
Miskella.
410.
I
Monachan.
Monahan.
Monehan.
(«), 429.
267.
1
I
469.
267.
Minogue. 330,469.
Millikin.
JMillin.
147,
337.
1524 Miller.
I
477.
M-Bay.
M'Vay.
M'Vea.
M'Veagh.
494.
MiLLEA.
Medlvcott.
46,82.
MuUowney.
Millan. 429.
Milne. 429.
Mares.
Mayers.
Mears.
Meyers.
354
Mulloney.
Minford.
[Mairs].
M-Taghlix.
Molowny.
Molumby.
Mayrick.
Meri'ick.
Maires.
77.
Mollowney.
Mologhney.
Moloney. 398.
1520 Meyrice.
MiLFORD.
1504 Meares.
366.
Malow'ny.
Mollony.
Metkiff.
[Mara]. 393.
[O'Meara]. 393.
231.
Mallowny.
Malony.
Medealf.
1502 Meany.
Many.
1503 Meara.
M SWIGGAN.
Malloney.
Mallowriej
1519 Metcalf.
[Maher]. 354,393
77,
366.
[Sweeny].
47.
167.
167.
1537 MOLONY.
401.
Merdy. 411.
Meredyth.
104.
249.
Slowey.
Merdith.
1501 Meagher.
Magher.
M'Sweney."
M'Swine.
[M'Swiney].
157 (a).
[MulvihiU].
S!oey.
17.
1518 Meredith.
410.
[Logue]. 259,2
Maloy.
Meloy.
Moloy.
Muloy.
Mintin.
Massa.
Merdiff.
1500 MEADE.
Mowlds.
Mowles.
1536 MOLLOY.
Mullee.
1517 Meecer.
1499 M-WILLIE.
MaeSweeny.
[Tighe].
410.
385.
Moulds.
MuUoek.
[MuUoy]
1516 Mentox.
503.
55.
M'Quilly.
M'SWEEXY.
ME NARY.
Manary.
M-Quilliams.
358.
Mowen.
Menairy.
Menarry.
M'William.
M'Speddin.
[IlNxt,^//!.
1515
281.
269.
110.
Moan. 42,
Moen. 42.
Moghan.
Moughan.
1535 Moles.
36.
[Melvin]. 175.
Mulavill. 262.
[MulvihiU]. 318.
MELVIX.
[M'Quillan].
M'Soreley.
M'Sorely.
M'Swiggin.
M'Swigin.
185 M'Swiney.
[M'Sweeny].
190
M'Collyums.
M'CulIvam.
M'Spaddin.
301
Blclu'iii.
Blehecn. 330.
Blehcinc. 298.
[Melville],
175.
Mawhirter.
M-Wherter.
Mewherter.
Mewhirter.
1498 M'Williams.
Ac.
[Mahon].
Melville.
M'Whinnv.
M-Winey.
M'Winnev.
1497 M'Whirtee.
M'SORLBY.
1534 Mohan.
40.
174, 179.
40.
Mvlott.
Mylotte.
M'Quiney.
M'Quinney.
M'Weenv."
108.
Moffltt.
40.
Mellitt.
1496 M'Whinney.
[Mawhinnev].
MacRoberts,
109.
Moffett.
Mellot.
Mellott.
M'Waugh.
M'Whaugh.
Mewha.
147
528.
1531 Mitten.
Mythen.
1532 Mocklee.
Muekler.
1512 Mellett.
Mellet.
Michael.
Michal.
Michel.
Mitchael.
[MulvihiU].
1533 MOFFATT.
&c
128, 606,
M'Quatters.
475 MRlCHAED.
LFohy].
Mealia.
Meally.
[O'Malley].
1495 M-Wha.
M'Qua.
M'Quagh.
M-Whittv.
M-Witty!
249,
456.
1494 M'Watters.
M-Whin.
Melledy.
Mulleadv.
[Malley]
M'Qualter.
Qualter. 506,507
M'Quin.
332.
1511 Melia
M-Veity.
M-Vity.
M' WALTER.
MacQualter.
MaeWalter.
137.
474 M'QUITTY.
teley.
!
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
1530 Mitchell.
Malady.
Meledy.
M'Viekar.
M'VlTTY.
Mavitv.
M'Veety.
410.
[Quillan].
1510 ^Meleady.
M'Vicar.
495,
515.
M-Cullion. 351.
M-Quilin.
M'Quillen. 351.
M'Quillian.
M'Quillon.
[M'Williams].
473 M'QUINN.
Maqueen.
M'Queen.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
1541 Monks.
[Monaghan].
Monck.
Monk.
MONNELLY.
1542
Monley.
364.
301.
1543 MONTAGUE.
[M'Tague]. 381.
Tague. 97,423.
Teague. 163,216.
Teigue.
165.
56
57
58
59
Surnames,
with Varieties
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
and Synonymes.
1760 Raffeety.
1781 Redmond.
[Lavery]. 410.
O'Eafferty.
Raferty.
Raftery. 63.
Eaverty.
Ravery.
1761 Rafter.
348.
Rodman.- 177, 433.
Rodmont. 177.
[Reardon].
Reirdon.
Raftiss.
117.
Wrafter.
1763 Rainey.
Raney.
Reany.
1764
410.
Rahlly.
394.
Rawleigh.
1766 Ralph.
Rafe.
Rolfe.
Rolph.
Eatican.
Rattigan.
Ehatejian.
Rhatigan.
97.
249.
Reams. 249.
Reamsbottom.
1773 Reardon.
[Riordan].
1774 Reaveny.
Ravy. 485.
1775 Reburn.
Eayburn.
1789
Mulderrig.
1778 Reddy.
Readdy.
Ready.
Redy.
Rheady.
M-Gronm,. 18,97
M'Ranakl. 254.
M'Rannal. 429.
MReynold.
429.
185.
1793 Rickards.
[Roddy].
Racards.
Redahan.
Rodaughan.
Rudiean.
1780 REDERY.
484,
Rickard.
1794 Ring.
Reen.
431.
431.
526.
Ricards.
[Richards].
484.
Rowlston.
Rody.
Ruddy.
1804 RODEN.
M'Crudden.
Roantree.
Roundtree.
100, 199.
Wren. 186.
[Wrenn], 186,
1820 RoURKE.
Rodin.
[Rudden].
Ruddon.
ROE.
[O'Rorke].
ORourke.
46.
429.
M'Enroe.
153.
153.
153,
165,209.
Rodsjers.
Rofjer.
Rorison.
1808 ROLANDS.
Rawlings.
Rawlins.
Rowhns.
Rowan.
Roan.
Roane.
Roon.
30
Rowen.
509.
Ruan.
ROYCROFT.
1807 ROGERSON.
Row
1821
Rewan.
lM-Groni'\.
59.
61.
61.
Roark.
Roarke, 61.
Roorke.
Rorke. 61,370
Ruirk.
Ruarke. 61.
Ruorke.
Rowe.
Rogers.
Rollins.
332.
Rowantree.
Rodan.
M'Rorg.
Rodger.
468.
1818 ROUGHAN.
Rohan. 469.
1819 ROUNTBEE.
238, 292.
Richard..
[Riekards].
1779 REDEHAN.
Rathwell.
Rolestone.
Rollestone.
Rollstone.
Rolston.
423, &c.,
109.
1792 Richards.
518.
1815 ROTIIERAM.
Rotherham.
Rotherum.
1816 ROTHWELL.
Radwill 468.
1817 ROULSTON.
IM'Crory.l 97, 222,
1791 Rice.
Roice.
Rosster.
133,
Roehneen. 327.
Rouehneen. 486.
Rushford. 173.
Macrory.
Magrory.
Ryall.
Ryle.
300.
Rashford.
Rhoddy.
Rile.
Ryding.
1777 Reddington.
Buslig.
Rochford.
Roddie.
40.
RlALL.
Riding.
Rositer.
Rosseter.
Rossitor
Cmjg.
Randalson,
Rannals.
Ranolds.
Renolds. 91.
Reynalds.
Reynoldson. 185.
Ronaldson. 185.
Reyburn.
Wrayburn.
1776 Redding.
1814 ROSSITER.
Roache.
[Reddy].
Reidy.
;eynolds.
Gronel.
Rosbottom,
Rossbottam.
Roche.
1803 Roddy.
Reynic k.
Revuicks.
Ramsliottom.
(Rosebrough).
254,
Russboro.
ICarrh'k].
Rennox.
Renwicks.
1772 Reasisbotham.
87, 267,
1813 ROSSBOTHAM.
Robotham.
Rock.
Rennick.
Rennix.
417.
109.
[Wray]. 417.
Reijjh.
Edery.
Hedery.
190.
1788 Rennicks.
Ray.
Rosborough
Rochefort.
Rochfort.
Rhuneon.
Rinagban.
Rinahan.
Renaghan.
Rowlendson.
1771 REA.
136,
526.
Renihan.
Rallinson.
128.
91.
Rossboro,
Rossburrow.
Roxberry. 254.
385.
96.
1770 Rawlinson.
Cmigh.
Rae.
Robson.
262.
Rosmond.
338.
338.
60.
276, 338.
1787 Renahan.
Ranaghan. 196.
Renaghan.
Renehan (^Fit/is).
Eatecan.
276, 338.
MacRoberts.
[Robertson].
Reynard
1769 Ratigan.
Hosey.
Rosborough.
Rosbrow.
Rosebery. 254.
Rosebrough. 24<
136.
Robins. 409.
Robison.
Eobisson.
Rheynard.
Rhynhart.
Rynard.
Rath bone.
Rathburne.
1811 ROSEINGRAVE.
1799 Robinson.
M'Crub.
41.
1812 ROSSBOROUGH.
[Roberts].
[Robinson].
1.
Renard.
Renkin.
1768 R.\TIIEORNB.
Runey.
Runian.
MacRubs.
410.
370.
Ruineen.
348.
[Robertson].
1786 Reinhardt.
Raynard.
1767 Bankin.
Renken.
Richey.
1798 ROBERTSON.
351.
Ryely.
Ryley.
[Mulrooney].
Rhoney.
Roney. 71.
Roohan. 334.
Rooneen. 371.
Roonoo. 189.
Rowney.
1796 Ritchie.
1797 Roberts.
58.
Roughneen.
Roynane.
1810 ROONEY.
Rierdan.
Rierdon.
Riorden.
MuJdn-g. 259,260
[O'Reilly]. 17,413.
Reily.
Rieley.
Rielly.
Riley. 435.
Rilly.
Raleigu.
Ronane.
303.
Reordan.
Reordon.
Read.
Reede.
Ridd.
Rekle.
REILLY'.
Eansford.
Rally.
75.
1784 REIGHTLL.
Reynev.
AINSFORD.
*(
7e, 429,
489.
1783 Reid.
154
Rainy.
Rennie.
fO'Riordan].
429.
Rippit.
Rail.
RONAYNE.
Reardan.
Rearden.
Reppet.
Rippet.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
Riordan.
Redmon.
Re imont.
Redmun.
Eedpath.
1762 Baiiill.
Surnames,
with Varieties
and Synonymes.
Raycraft.
Raycroft.
Rey croft.
Roycraft.
Rycroft.
ROYSE.
Roice.
Royce.
60
61
i
62
^~~
63
64
KEY TO REFERENCE NUMBERS IN ALPHABETICAL
LIST OF NAMES.
N.B.—Where the Union name only appears, the variety has been reported by the
Superintendent Eegistrar or Registrar of Marriages
il
(7
&
8 Vic, cap. 81).
65
u
66
|£
67
O to
a S
68
INDEX TO ALPHABETICAL LIST OF SURNAMES, WITH
THEIR VARIETIES AND SYNONYMES.
N.B.— The number following each name refers to the number of the principal
name under which it will be found in the Alphabetical List.
Surname
69
Surname
70
Surname
71
Surname
Surname
73
Surname
74
Surname
75
Surname
76
Surname
77
Surname
and
Surname
and
Surname
and
Surname
and
Keference No.
Reference No.
Reference No.
Reference No.
Ginnel. 684.
Girvin. 716.
Gissane, 1037.
Gittings, 717.
Gittons. 717.
Gibbins, 695.
Gibbon, 618, 695
Gibbons. 618, 69;
Gibney, 696.
Giboney, 696.
Gibsey, 697.
Gibson, 697.
Gibulawn.
Givan, 718.
Giveen, 718.
Given, 678, 718.
697.
Gifford, 958.
Givin. 718.
Gifney, 662.
Gilbey, 698.
Gilbraith, 664.
Gilbreath, 664.
Glan, 719, 1353
Glancy, 274.
Glanders, 1059.
Gilehreest,
Gilohriest,
Gilchrist, (
Gilcrest, 699.
Glanny,
Glanfleld, 719.
722.
Glanville. 719.
Glashby, 707.
Glaspy, 707.
1124.
Gilcriest, 699.
Gilerist. 699.
Glavin, 667.
Gildea, 700.
Gleason, 721.
Gleasure, 720.
Gleazer, 720.
Glazier, 720.
Gildowny,
506.
Gilelin, 709.
Giles, 701.
Giltlllan. 702.
Gilfllland, 702.
Gilfoye, 771.
Gilfovle, 771.
Gilgan. 708.
Gilgunn, 775.
Gilhool, 703.
Gleeson, 721.
Glendinning, 282.
Glenn. 723.
Glennon, 723.
Glenny, 722.
Glessane. 721.
Glinn, 723.'
Glissane, 721.
Glissawn, 721.
Glynn. 723, 1353.
Gna, 1400.
Goan, 1897.
Gobin. 695.
Gilhoolev. 703
Gilis, 710".
Gilkeson, 704.
!
Gilkie, 1896.
Gilkieson, 704.
Gilkinson. 704.
Gilkison. 704.
Gilkisson, 704.
Gill, 705.
I
i
Gillan, 709.
GiUand.
709.
GiUas, 710.
'
Gillaspy, 707.
QiUbee.
1661.
Gilleland, 709.
GiUen,
706, 1017.
Gilles, 710.
Gillesby, 707.
GiUespie, 707.
Qilletlie, 688.
Qillgan, 666.
Gilliard, 705.
GiUigan, 666, 708.
Gillilan, 709.
Gilliland, 709.
Qillis, 710.
Gillispie, 707.
Qillmore. 712.
Gillooly, 703.
Gillowly, 703.
Qillpatrick. 1021.
Qilmartin, 711, 1020.
Gilmer, 712.
Gilmore, 712.
Gilmour, 712.
Gilooly, 703.
Gilroy, 1022.
Gilsenan, 713. 1639.
Gilsenon, 713.
Gilshenan,
Gilshenon,
713, 1639
713.
Gilson, 701.
Giltenane, 714, 1860.
Qiltinane, 714, 1860.
Ginaty, 715.
Ginity, 715.
Ginn, 1345.
Ginna, 1400.
Qinnane,
772, 1400.
Ginnaw,
1400.
Gribbin, 762.
Qribbon, 762.
Grier, 757.
Grieves, 751.
Goonan, 776.
Goonane, 776.
Goonery, 1546.
Gooney. 776.
Goonry, 1546.
Gordon, 737.
Gorey.
777.
Gorman, 738. 739, 1662,
Gormley, 738, 739, 765.
Gorry, 777.
Goslin, 740.
CJossan, 681.
Gosselin, 740.
Gosson, 681.
Qostlin, 740.
Goudy, 745.
Gough, 741.
Gould, 742.
732.
730,
Goulding,
1354.
Grimes,
739,
747
766.
755.
Grinlee, 756.
Grinlees, 756.
Grism, 760.
Grissam, 760.
Grozet, 385.
Graham, 747,
Grame, 747.
Grandfleld, 749.
Guckian,
Goggins, 727.
Gogin, 727.
Gravell, 761.
747.
Granflll. 749.
Granny,
748.
Grant, "748.
Granville, 749.
Grattan, 750.
Gratten, 750.
Grattin, 760.
Graves, 751.
Gray, 752.
Gready, 1663.
Greaham, 747.
Greames, 747.
Greaves. 751.
Green, 753.
754,
76S
1350.
Greenan.
1370.
473.
780.
Guerin, 753, 768.
Guicken, 780.
Guider, 769.
Guidera. 769.
Guidra, 769,
Guigan, 1368.
Guighan. 770,
Guihan, 770,
Guiheen, 770, 2086.
Guihen, 770, 2086.
Guiken, 770,
Guilavan, 1936.
Guilchrist, 699.
Guilfoyle, 771. 1735.
Guilliland, 709.
Guilmartin, 711, 105
Guina, 1400,
Guinan, 772.
Guinane. 772, 1030.
Guinea, 773.
Guinevan, 227.
Guiney, 773.
Guinna, 1400.
Guinnatv, 715,
Guinness, 774, 1369.
Guiny. 773.
Guirv, 6S5.
Gulli"on, 706.
Guning, 776.
Gunn, 775.
Gunner, 775.
Gubbv,
765.
Grames,
Grumley. 766.
Grummell, 377.
Guare,
Gowing. 728.
Graddy. 746.
Grady. 746, 1663.
Graeme, 747.
724, 734.
Godwin, 725, 1648.
Goff, 741.
Gogan. 727.
Gogarty, 726.
Gogerty, 726.
Goggan, 727.
Goggin, 298, 727.
759,
765.
Grimley,
Grinlaw,
Gow, 1897.
Gowan, 744, 1358,
Gowdy, 745.
Qowen, 728. 744.
1897
I
Griffins, 763.
Griffith, 763. 764.
Griffiths, 764.
Griffy, 763.
Grissom, 760.
Grogan, 767.
Groggan, 767.
Gronel, 1789.
Groogan, 767.
Godson,
691.
Going, 728. 1897.
Golagley, 559. 729.
Golden, 730, 732, 733,
1162. 1354.
Goldie. 731, 732.
Golding, 730, 731, 732.
Goldrick. 730, 733.
Goldsberry. 743.
Goldsbury, 743.
Golesbery. 743.
Goligher, 665.
Gollagher. 665.
Golliher, 665.
Gollocher, 665.
Gollogher. 665.
Golloher, 665.
GoUoway, 668.
Gology, 559.
Goloher, 665.
Golsberry. 743.
Gomory, 1546.
Gonoude, 325.
Goodison, 734.
Goodisson, 734.
Goodman, 735.
Goodson, 734.
Good-win. 736, 1354.
Googan, 727.
Qoogarty, 726.
Goold, 742.
Goolden, 732.
Gooley. 731.
Gooly, 709.
Grifflri, 762. 763,
Gouldrick, 733, 1354.
Gouldsberry. 743.
Gtouldsbury, 743.
Gouldy, 731.
Goulriek, 733.
Godsil,724.
Gohary.
Griffen, 763.
Griffeth. 764.
Griflev, 763.
753.
Greenaway, 753, 754.
Greene, 753.
Greenhaigh, 754.
Greenbay, 754.
Greenlaw, 755.
Greenlee, 756.
Greenlees, 766.
Greenvil, 749.
Greenway, 754.
Greer. 757.
Gregg, 758.
Greham. 747.
Grehan, 759, 765.
Greig, 758.
Greir, 757.
Grene. 753.
Grenlaw. 755.
Grenvil, 749.
Grenville, 749.
Gresham, 760.
Gressam, 760.
Greville, 761.
Grey, 752.
Greyhan, 759.
Gribben, 370, 762, 76
1477.
Gunning, 776
Gunshinan, 713.
Gurdan. 966.
Gurrv, 777.
Gutherie, 778.
Guthrie, 778, 1052.
Guttery, 778.
Gwyn, 779.
Gwynne, 779.
Gyles, 701.
Habbagan,
Habbert,
I
913.
896.
Habernathy,
Habernethy,
2.
2.
78
Surname
and
Surname
and
Surname
and
Surname
Reference No.
Reference No.
Eeferenee No.
Eeferenee No.
Haekett,
Haden,
780.
847.
Hadian, 847.
Hadnet, 898.
Hadskeath, 781.
Hadskiss, 781.
Hafferon, 864.
Haffey. 839.
Haflord, 831.
Haflron, 864.
Hagan,
647,
782,
901.
1664.
Hagans, 886, 782.
Hagarty, 783, 865.
Hagertv, 783, 865.
Haggarty, 783.
Haggens, 886.
Haggarty, 783.
Haghen, 1664.
Haghey, 839.
Hagin, 782.
Hahasy, 784.
Hahessy, 784.
Haigan, 782.
Handlon, 808.
Handly, 807.
Handrahan, 812.
Handrick, 804.
Handridge, 800.
Handsbery, 805.
Hartford, 831.
Hartiean, 832.
Hartigan, 832.
Hartin, 833.
Hartnane, 864.
Hartnett, 822.
Handy,
Hartney, 864.
Harton, 833.
802.
Haneen, 811.
Hanephy, 806Hanify, 806.
Hanily, 807.
Hanlan. 792, 808.
Hanley, 807.
Hanlin, 808.
Hanlon, 792, 808,
Hanly, 807.
Hanna, 809.
Hannagh, 809.
Hannan,
799, 811.
Hannaway,
810.
Hair, 821, 1668.
Haire, 821.
Hannen, 799, 811.
Hannin, 799, 811.
Hannon, 799, 811
Hanon, 799.
Hanrahan, 812.
Hanratty, 813.
Hanrick, 804.
Hansbury, 805.
Hanson, 814, 1414.
Halbrook,
Han ton,
Hailes, 787.
Hainen, 799.
Haines, 785, 945.
Hainey, 856.
902.
Halckett, 780.
Haldane,
786.
Hales, 787.
Halfpenny, 788, 794.
Hall, 789.
Halladay, 790.
Hallanan, 792.
Hallaron, 793.
Halley, 1573.
Halliday, 790.
Halligan, 791.
Hallinan, 20, 792, 808.
Halliasey, 1169.
Halloran, 793, 1665.
Hallorin, 793.
Halloron, 793.
Halloway, 907.
Hallyday, 790.
Hainan, 792.
Halpeny, 788.
Halpin, 788, 794.
Halyday, 790.
796.
Hamden. 798.
Hamell, 795.
Hamill, 795, 796, 797.
Hamilton, 795, 796.
Hammel, 795.
Hammell, 795.
Hammill, 795.
795, 797.
Hampden, 798.
Hampton, 798, 893.
Hanafy, 806.
Hanah, 809.
Hanan, 799.
Hanar, 811.
Hanaty, 872.
Hanberry, 801.
Hanbery, 801.
Hanbidge, 800.
Hanbury. 801.
Hancock, 803.
Hancocks, 803.
Hand, 802.
Handbidge, 800.
Handbury, 801.
Handcock, 803.
Handcocks, 803.
Ham,
Hammond,
893.
800.
Hanway, 810.
Haran, 825, 914, 1667.
Harbert, 873.
Harbinson, 815, 873.
Harbison, 815.
Harcourt, 816.
Harden, 817.
Hardford, 831.
Hardiman, 818.
Hardman, 819.
Hardwood, 820.
Hare, 821, 1668.
Harel, 824.
Haren, 825, 914, 1667.
Harford, 831.
Hargaden, 818.
Harhan, 914.
Hariott, 877.
Harker, 816.
Harknett, 822.
Harlev, 937.
Harman, 819.
Harmon, 819.
Harnett, 822.
Harold, 823.
Haroughten, 827.
Haroughton, b27.
Harper, 824.
Harpnr, 824,
Barrel, 823.
Harrell, 823.
Harren, 825, 1667
Harrett. 820.
Harrieks, 826.
Harrigan, 915, 916.
Harrihy. 835.
Harrington, 563, 827,
834.
Harris, 828, 829.
Harrison, 828, 829.
Harrisson, 828.
Harrity, 827.
Harron, 825, 878.
Harrot, 836.
Harroughton, 827.
Hart, 830, 836Harte 830.
Harten, 833.
Hanvidge,
Hartry. 834.
Harty, 827, 834.
Harvessy, 835.
Harvey,
835.
Harvison, 815.
Harwood, 830, 836.
Haselden, 851.
Haskett, 879.
Haskins, 39, 918.
Haskis, 781.
Haslegrove, 850.
Hasleton. 851.
Haslett, 852.
Haslewood, 853.
Hassan, 837.
Hassett,
Hasson,
114.'
837.
Hastie, 838.
and
Headen,
Heagan,
347.
782.
Heally, 855.
Healy,
855.
Heanen, 863.
Heany, 99, 856.
Heard. 858.
Hearde, 858.
Heare, 821.
Hearn, 14, 859,
Hearne, 859.
Hearon, 14.
Heary,
860.
Heaslett, 852.
Heasley,
852.
Heaslip, 861.
Heasting, 838.
Heaphy,
857.
Heathcock, 854.
Heazlewood, 853.
Heazley, 8.52.
Heden, 847.
Hederton, 881.
Hedery, 1780.
Hedivan, 862.
Hasting, 838.
Hastings, 838.
Hasty, 838.
Hednan, 862.
Heduvan, 862.
Hathorn,
Heelan,
Hatton,
Heenan, 799,
Heeny, 856.
Heery, 860.
846.
1379.
Haughan, 839.
Haughean, 782.
Haughey, 839.
Haughian, 839, 843,
Haughran, 914.
Haughton, 840, 942.
Haveren, 841.
Havern, 841, 864.
Haveron, 841, 864.
Havev, 857.
Havron, 841.
Havy, 857.
Hawes, 842.
Hawey, 899.
Hawkes, 844.
Hawkins. 843.
Hawks, 844.
Hawkshaw,
Hawney,
845.
905.
Hawthorn, 846.
Hawthorne, 846.
Haybrun, 883.
Hayburn, 883.
Haycock, 864.
Hayden, 847.
Haydin, 847.
Haydon. 847.
Hayes, 848, 1669.
Hayfron, 864.
Hayman,
849.
Haynan, 799.
Haynes. 785, 915.
Hays, 848.
Havslip, 852.
Hayten. 847.
Haythorne, 846.
Haze. 848.
Hazelett, 852.
Hazelitt, 862.
Hazelton, 851.
Hazlegiove, 850.
Hazleton, 851. 852.
Hazlett, 851, 852.
Hazlewood, 863.
Hazley, 852.
Hazlip, 861.
Hazlitt, 862.
Hazzlett, 852.
Heaooek, 854.
878.
Hearst, 938.
Heel, 888.
944.
863,
Hefleran, 864.
Heflfernan,841,864,8
Heffernin, 864.
Hefferuon, 864.
Hefferon, 864.
Heffron, 841, 864.
Hefron, 841.
Hegan, 1664.
Hegans, 782.
Hegarty, 783, 865.
Hegerty, 865.
Heggarty, 865.
Hegher, 821.
Hehir, 821.
Heify, 857.
Heillis, 890.
Heily, 855.
Heines, 945.
Helston, 927.
Hely,
855.
Hem an, 849.
Hemans,
S49.
Hemp, 866.
Hempe, 366.
Hempenstall, 866.
Hempstall, 866.
Hempton.
798.
Henan, 799.
Henchy, 871.
Henderson,
867.
Hendroii, 867.
Hendry. 870.
Henebery, 868.
Heneberry, 868.
Henebry, 868.
Henehan, 99.
Henekan, 99.
Henery, 870.
Henesy, 869.
Henev, 866.
Henissy, 869.
Henley, 807.
Hennan, 863.
Henneberry, 868.
Hennebry, 868.
Hennessy, 869.
Henright,
561.
79
Surname
and
Surname
and
Surname
and
Surname
and
Reference No.
Reference No.
Reference No.
Reference No.
Henry, 870, 1313,
Hensbry, 868.
Henshaw,
1374.
Hilo, 855.
Hilyard, 891.
Hinchv,
896.
858.
Herdman,
Hiskisson, 939.
Hitchens. 894.
Hitchins, 894.
Heritage, 874.
Herley, 875, 937.
Herlihy, 875, 937.
Herly, 937.
Hoare, 895.
Hobart. 873, 896
Hobbikin, 913.
Hobert, 898.
Hodger, 897.
Hodgin, 928.
fc78.
Hernon, 864, 87G.
Heron, 11, 878.
Hen an, 878.
Hodgms,
Herricks, 826.
Herriott, 877.
Herron, 14, 859,
Herrtage, 874.
Hertnan, 864.
Hertnon, 876.
Heslip, 861.
Heslitt, 852.
Hession, 880. 2009.
Hestin, 838.
nestings, 838.
Hestion, 838.
Heuson,
881.
882.
He-wetson, 882.
Hewison,
882.
Hewlett, 932
Hews, 931.
Hewsou, 882, 910,
Hewston, 882.
Heyburn, 883.
1376.
Heycoek, 854.
Hevdon, 847.
Heyfron, 864.
Heyland, 944.
Hey 8,
848.
Heyslip 861.
Hezlett, S52.
Hickey, 884.
Hickie, 884.
Hide, 513, 943.
Hiflernan, 864.
Higerty, 865.
Hitrgans, 886.
Hig^^ens. 886.
Higgerty,
365.
Higgiubotham, 885.
Higgiubottom, 885.
Higgiugs. 886.
Higgins, 886, 930, 1664.
Highland, 944.
Hiains 8S6.
Hiiand, 944.
Hilbeit, 873.
Hildage, 887.
Hildige, 887.
Hilditch, 887.
Hill, 888
Hillan, 889.
Hillard, 891.
Hillas, 890.
Hillen, 889.
Hilles, 890.
miliar d,
891.
Hilligan, 791.
HiUind,
889.
897.
928.
898.
Hodson. 928.
Hoey, 899.
Hog, 782, 901.
Hogan, 900, 930.
Hogart, 922.
Hogartv, 865.
Hogg, 901.
HogL'shaw, 845.
Hoiris, 945, 1690.
Holahan, 919.
Holbrook, 902.
Holdbrook, 902.
Holdeii, 903.
Holdsworth, 904.
Holeday, 790.
Holesworth, 904.
Holev, 2055.
Holian, 1675.
Holland, 905, 1575.
HoUiday, 790.
HoUings worth, 906.
Hollinsworth, 906.
HoUoran, 793.
HoUowav, 907.
Hollway, 907.
Holly, 908, 1752.
Holmes, 909.
Holohan, 919.
Holoughan. 919.
Holoway, 907.
Homes, 909.
Hone, 910.
Hooke, 911.
Hooks, 911.
Hoolaghan, 919.
Hoolahan, 919.
Hoolihan,919, 1631.
Hoologhan, 919.
Hop, 913.
Hopes, 912.
Hopkins, 913.
Hopps, 912.
Horaho, 829.
Horan, 914.
Hore, 895.
Horgan, 915, 916.
Horish, 219.
Horisky, 2056.
Hornett, 898.
Horoho, 828.
Horohoe, 895.
Honigan, 915, 916.
Horrigon, 915.
Horrogan, 915.
Horsford, 917.
Hodgson.
878.
Hervy, 835.
Hesketh, 879.
Hetherington,
Hines, 945.
Hinsy, 869.
Hinton, 798, 893.
Hipps, 1720.
Hird, 858.
Hirl. 823.
819.
599.
Hergusson,
Heme,
871.
Hinds," 892. 915, 1690.
Herald, 823.
Herbert, 81?. 873,
Herbison, 815.
Herd,
HiUiss, 890.
Hillston, 927.
Hillyard, 891.
871.
Hensy, 869.
Henthoin. 816.
Henzy, 809.
Hepburn, 883.
Heraghty, 872.
Hodnett,
Hosford, 917.
Hoskins, 918.
HoskiBSon, 939.
Hutchisson,
Hutson, 941.
Hutton, 840,
Hough, 92J.
Houghegan, 690,
Houghton, 840.
Houlaghan, 919.
Hyde, 513, 943, 1655.
Hyland, 944, 2047.
Houldon,
900.
Hourican, 1901, 1938.
Hourihan. 920.
Hourihane, 920.
House, 923.
Houstin, 921.
810.
Hovenden, 1689.
Howard, 922.
Howay, 924.
Howe, 923.
Howes, 842, 923.
Howie, 924.
Howison. 921.
Howley, 925.
Hoy, 839, 848.
Hoye, 899.
Hoyle, 926.
Hoyles, 926.
Hoynes, 945. 1690.
Hubbard. 896.
Hucheson, 941.
Huddleston, 927.
Hudson, 928.
Hue, 1376.
Hue.^on, 882. 1376.
Hueston. 882.
Huet, 929.
Huey, 929.
Huggins. 886. 900, 930.
Hughes. 931.
Hughestou, 882.
Hughey. 929.
Hughs, 931.
Hughston, 921.
Hulahun, 1634.
Huleatt, 932.
Huhhan, 919.
Hull, 789.
Hulme. 933.
Hulnane, 394.
Hultaghan, 1634.
Hultahan, 1634.
Hume, 933.
Humes, 933.
Humffray, 934.
Humfiey, 934.
Humphreys, 934.
Humphries. 934.
Humphry, 934.
Humphrys, 934.
594,
935,
936.
Hunter. 935, 936.
Hurd, 858.
Hurlev, 310, 937.
i
son, 939.
Huskisson,
939.
Huson, 882.
Huston, 882.921
1376, 1486.
Hutchenson, 941
Hutcheson, 941.
Hutchinson. 941.
Hutchison, 941.
Hyslop,
1690.
861.
lago, 955.
Ildowney,
1304.
Ilhinney, 1306.
Ilroy, 1384.
Ilwee, 1310.
Inglesby, 948.
Inglis, 569, 947.
Ingoldsby, 948.
Inis, 560..
Innes, 560.
Innis, 560.
Insgelby, 948.
Irons, 949.
Irrington, 827.
Irvine, 950, 951.
Irving, 950.
Irwin, 950, 951.
Isaac, 952.
Isaacs, 952.
Isdell, 953.
Isdle, 953.
Ivers, 954.
Ivors, 954.
JafCery, 959.
Jaffrey, 959.
Jaflries, 959.
Jago, 955.
Jagoe, 955.
Jameison, 957.
James, 956, 957.
Jameson, 956, 957.
Jamieson, 957.
Jamison, 957.
Jardan, 966.
Jardine, 966.
Jarmyn. 962.
Jarrett, 693.
Jarvis, 694.
Jeffares, 958.
Jeffars, 958.
Jeffers, 958.
Jeffery, 959.
Jeffrey, 959.
Jeffreys, 959.
JeUis, 701.964.
Jemason. 957.
Jemison, 957.
Jenkenson, 960.
Hurst, 938.
Husk
Hyndes, 945.
Hynds, 945.
Hynes, 785, 94-5,
Igo, 946.
Igoe, 946.
921,910.
Houtten,
Huneen. 753.
Hunt, 693,
942.
Hyle, 926.
Hyles, 926.
903.
Houlehan. 919.
Houldsworth. 904.
Houlahan, 919, 1634.
Houlehan, 919.
Houneen, 753.
Houston
941.
940,
Jenkins, 960.
Jenkinson. 960.
Jenkison, 960.
Jennings. 961.
Jerdan, 966.
Jerety, 692.
Jerman,
Jermyn,
962.
962.
80
Surname
s\
Surname
82
Surname
8S
Surname
84
Reference No.
M-Calvev,
139S.
1261.
1241.
1241.
M'Caudlass. 1242.
M-Candleish. 1242.
M-Candless. 1242.
M-Candliss. 1242.
M'Canehertv. 1238.
M'Canlis. 1242.
1156. 1243.
M'Cardle. 1216.
M-Carg, 1373.
M'Caruev. 975.
M'Carnon, 1405.
M-Camler.
M'Cammbn,
MCammond.
MCann.
Surname
and
Surname
and
Surname
and
Reference No.
Reference No.
Reference No.
M-Clemonts, 1259.
M'Cleuaghan, 1260.
1421.
MCleuahan,
MClennon. 1260.
MCleod. 1351,1422.
MClimeut.
1259.
MCUmond, 1259.
MCUmont. 1259.
MCUntook. 1261.
MCUuton. 1210.
1264.
1422.
1029.
MCloud."l351.
M'Carrison, 1245.
M'Carroll, 250. 1244
M'Carson. 1245.
M-Carten. 1247.
M'Carter, 1218.
M-Clouehrv.
M-Carthur,
M'CarthT,
MClvmon. 1259.
MClvmonds. 281.
1218.
642
253.
1238. 1246, 1247. 1757.
M'Cartie, 1246.
M-Cartiney, 1145.
M-Cartnev, 1145. 1246.
1247.
M'Carton. 1247.
MCartv. 1246.
M'Casev. 1219.
M'Caskie, 1220.
M'Caslan, 1252.
M-Casland, 1252.
M'Cateer. 1222.
M'Caufield, 1253.
M-Caughertv. 1145,
1246.
M'Caughey, 1248. 1328.
M-Caughin. 1248
M-Caughlev, 1146,
1249.
M-Caul. 1239.1250.
M'Caulay. 1223.
M'Clovri26"2.
MClune.
1214.
M'Clure. 1263.
M-Cluskev, 289.
MClVntock.
1264.
1261.
M-Cobrie. 1278.
M-Cole. 301.
MColean.
303.
M-Coll 1250.
M-Collom. 1265.
M'CoUougb. 12S9.
M'CoUum.
306. 1266.
M'Collyums, 1498.
M-Colman, 1241.
M-Colum. 1265.
M.Comb. 1266.
M'Combes. 1266.
MCombs,
M'Cona. 189?.
M'Conaehie. 1267.
M-Conaghv. 312,
M'Donnell,
1287
1287.
M'Cubrae, 1278.
M-Cudden. 1206.
M'Cue, 12S8, 1376.
M'Cull. 1289.
M'Culla. 1289.
M-Cullagh.
M'Comming, 1629.
M'Comoskev. 1290.
1148,
M-Donnagh,
1278.
MCoughey. 1248.
M'Courtuev. 345.
M-Covera. 1278.
M'Co'well, 226.
M'Cowley, 1279.
il'Covrnley. 1279.
M'Coy. 1280. 1391.
M'Crainor. r2S4.
M'Craith. 1362.
M'Crami. 12S1. 2079.
MCray. 1282.
M'Crea. 1282.
M-Creadv. 1283.
M-Creanor. 1284.
M-Creary, 1285.
MCreavy. 1363.
M'Creeeh, 1369.
M'Creedv, 12S3.
M'Creery. 1285.
M'Creesh. 1369.
MCreevv. 1363.
MCrevev. 1363.
M'Croberts. 1476.
M-Crorv, 1286, 1806,
M'Crub. 1799.
M-Crudden. 1804.
M'Crumb.
1266.
449,
M'CuUab,
1289.
1289.
M'Cullen, 1472.
M'Cullion. 1472.
481,
1299.
M'Donald.
M'Cottier. 320.
MCrum.
M'Comiek, 1274.
M'Comiskev. 1290.
M-Comley. 1251.
MDonagh,
M'Cottar, 320.
M'Cotter, 342.
M'Coubrev.
M-Clernon. 1417.
Molester. 1212.
MCloskev.
M-CarrelL 1244
MCarrie, 1334.
1260.
M'Cleneehan, 1260.
M'Cleniehan. 1260.
M-Corrv, 404, 1276.
M-Coskar, 1277.
M'Cosker, 1277.
1296,
1300, 1301.
1299,
485. 1270,
1296, 1300, 1301, 1652.
1299.
M'Donough. 1299.
M'Dool, J 302.
M'Doueal, 1302.
M-Dougall, 496.
M•Do^Yall. 1302.
M'Dowell. 501, 1302,
1570.
M'Do-n-nev, 606.
MDugal, 1302.
1303.
M-Elcuddv, 1340.
M'Eldowriey, 1304.
M'Elduff, 519.
M'Elearv, 1257.
M'Elernev, 1305.
M'Elfatrick. 1383.
M'Elgun. 775.
M-Elgunn. 775.
M-Elhar, 246.
M'Elhai ly, 1378.
M'EIhatton. 1379.
MElhenuv. 1306.
MElhenv: 1306.
M'Elliill,"2075.
M'Elliinney. 1306.
MElhuddv, 1340.
MElleouddv. 1340.
M'EUister. 1212.
M-Elmeel, 1307.
MElmovle. 1381.
M-Elmurrav.
1382,
1438, 1602.
M-Elreath, 1387.
M-Elreavv, 1308.
MElroy, 1309, 1384.
MDonogh.
MDwver,
M-Ebhender,
18.
M-CuUow.
M-Elshunder. 18.
M'Elvaine, 1385.
M'Elvee, 1398
M'Elveen, 1385.
M'Causland, 18, 1252.
M'Cavanagli. 261. 262.
MCavill, 226, 1253.
M'Cavish. 909. 1956.
M'Conauehtv.
M'Cullum.
M'Elvie,
M-Conawav, 326.
MCone. 1463.
M-Cullv.
MCawel.
M-Conkev. 1268.
M'Conn, 1269.
M'Connaghy, 1267.
M'Elwaln, 1386.
M'Elwane, 1386.
M-Elwean, 1386.
MElvree, 1310, 1339.
M'Elwreath, 1387.
MCauley,
1146,
1223.
1755.
1251.
MCauUy,
M'Cawell,
M'Conamv.
1223.
226.
1239.
M'Cawl. 1239.
M'Cawley, 1223.
MCawly, 1223.
MCay, 1151,
325.
1267.
M-Conell, 1270.
M'Connaugiiev, 1267.
M'Connell, 316, 1270.
1280.
1391.
M'Celvey,
1398.
M'Cheyne, 965.
M'Clachlin, 1418.
M'Claffertv, 1254.
M-Clain, 1256.
M'Clamon, 2S1.
M'Clane. 1256
M'Clarnon, 1417.
M'Clarv. 1255.
M-Clatton. 1379.
M'Clatty. IS.
M'Clave, 802.
M-Clean, 1256, 1419.
M'Clearnon, 1417.
M-Cleary, 1267.
M'Cleery, 1257.
MCleish,
MCulloch,
1267.
1153.
M'Clellan, 1258.
M'Clelland, 1258.
M'Clement, 281, 1259.
M'Clements, 281, 1259.
1272, 1301.
M'Connellogue, 1271.
M'Connertv, 1267.
M-Connon.
M'Conohv,
1270.
126:!.
M'Conol,"l270.
M'Conomy.
325.
M'Conreadv. 1283.
M'ConviUe. 1270, 1272.
M'Con-svav. 325.
M'Coo. 1376.
M-Cook. 326.
MCorcadale,
1275.
1275.
1273.
M-Corkill, 1273.
MCorkle, 1273.
M'Cormac, 1274.
M'Cormack, 335, 1274.
M'Cormiek, 1274.
MCormilla, 739.
M'Corqiiodale, 1275.
M-Corrikle, 1273.
M'Coreodale.
MCorkell.
1289.
M'Oullogh. 1289.
M-Cullough. 1289.
1289.
1265.
395.
1498.
M'Cum"eskv, 1290.
M'Cumiskv. 1290.
M'Cune. 1291. 1404.
M'Cunnican, 400.
M'Curdv, 1292.
M'Curry, 1276.
M'Cusker. 340, 1292
M'Cuskern, 340, 121
M'Cutchan, 1294.
M'Culcheon, Ui38. 1294.
MCutchon, 1294.
M-Dacker, 817.
M'Dade. 1295, 1298.
M'Daid, 426, 427, 1295,
1298.
M'Dauiall, 1296.
MDaniel, 1296, 130C
1301.
MDara, 1640.
M'David, 1295.
M'Davitt, 1295.
MDermott, 418, 456,
457, 1148, 1297, 1588.
M'Devitt, 1295, 1298.
M'Diarmod, 1297.
M'Dire, 1303.
M'Divitt, 1295.
M'Dole, 1302.
M'Dona, 1299.
M'CuUvam,
1398,
M'Enally,
1444.
M'Endoo, 1311,
M'Endry, 1374.
M'Eneanv, 99, 1312.
M'Enerny, 1388.
M'Enery, 870, 1313,
1314, 1374, 1388.
1313, 1314.
1148, 1315.
1805.
M'Entagert. 1317.
M'Entaggart, 1317.
MEntee, 1316, 1343.
M'Enteer, 1316. 1389.
M'Entegart, 1317, 1389.
M-Entire, 1316, 1389.
M'Entosh, 1152.
MEntyre, 1222, 1389.
M'Erlain, 1318.
M'Erlane, 1318.
M'Erlean, 1318.
M'Erleen, 1318.
M-Errigle, 1332.
M'Evaddy, 1154, 1224.
M'Evady, 1154.
M'Evely, 1919.
M'Eniry,
MEnroe,
85
Surname
86
Surname
87
Surname
and
Surname
Eeferenoe No.
Eeference No,
M'Queen,
1473.
M'Question, 1470.
M'Queston, 1470.
M'Quey, 1391.
M'Quiggan, 1368.
M'Ternan,
M
M^Quilin, 1472.
Trustrv. 1264.
M-Usker,"l293,
M'Vady,
M-Quilkin,
M'Quillan,
1752.
M'Quillen, 1472.
M'Quilliams, 1498.
M'Quillian, 1472.
M'Quillon, 1472,
M'Quilly, 1499.
M'Quilquane, 1471.
M'Quin, 1473.
M'Quiney, 1496.
M'Quinn, 1473.
M-Qninnev, 1496.
M'Quirk, 1371.
M'Quiston, 1470.
M'Quitty, 1474.
M'Quoid, 1469.
M'Quorcodale, 1275.
M'Eae, 1282.
M-Ranald, 1789.
M^Rann, 1361.
M-Rannal, 1789.
M'Ray. 1282.
M'Ready, 1283.
M-Reavy, 1363.
M'Eeedy, 1283.
M'Reery, 1285.
M'Revnold. 1789.
Reference No.
1488,
MTier, 1222,
MTiernau, 1488,
MTigue, 1487.
M'Quilkan,
2061.
1471, 2061.
1472,- 1498,
Surname
and
and
1154.
M'Vanamv, 1430.
M-Vay, 1489.
M'Vea, 1489.
M-Veaah, 1489.
M'Veety, 1492.
M'Veigh, 1489. 1490.
M'Veity. 1492.
M'Vey, 1489, 1490,
M'Viear, 1491,
M'Vickar, 1491,
M'Vieker, 1491,
M-Vitty, 1492.
M'Vity, 1492.
M'Wade, 1469,
Miers, 1608,
Megahan,
Megall,
Megan,
1156,
1239,
1156.
Migrillan, 1365.
Miles, 1C09.
Milford, 1521.
Megarrity, 1333
Mihgan,
Megarry,
Meparty,
1525.
Meginniss, 1369.
Millan, 1523,
Millane, 1580.
Millar, 1524.
Millbride, 1679.
Millea, 1522. 1676.
Millen, 1623.
Meglamry, 1546.
Meglaughhn, 1418.
Megowan, 1358,
Miller, 1524.
Millican, 1525.
Milligan, 1525, 1581.
Megrath,
Milhgen,
1334.
1333,
1508.
Megginn, 1345.
Meghan, 1507.
Megaw,
Megraw,
1362.
1362.
Meguiggan, 1368.
Mehatty, 1166.
Mehan,
1507.
Meighan, 1507,
Mekerrel, 1214.
1525, 1581.
Millikan, 1625.
Milliken, 1525, 1581.
Millikin, 1525.
Millin, 1526.
Milling, 1526.
Milne, 1523.
Mih-eavy, 1584.
Milroy, 1589.
M'Walter, 1493
Mekill, 1159.
M'Ward,
2028,
1494,
M'Waugh, 1495,
M'Weeny, 1226, 1496.
M'Wha, 1495.
Melarkey, 1577,
Malay, 1622,
Meldon, 1509, 1570,
Meleady, 1510,
Meledy, 1510,
M'Whannon, 178
M-Whaugh, 1495,
Melia, 1175, 1511, 1676.
Minford,
Melledy,
Mingane,
M'Wherter,
Mellet, 1512,
Mellett, 1512,
M'Watters.
1497.
M Whin, 1473.
M'Whinney, 1200,
M- Whinny, 1496.
1510,
1496 MelUtt, 1512,
Mellon, 1580.
1497,
Mellot, 1512.
M' Whiston, 1470,
Mellott, 1512.M-Riehard. 1475.
M'Whitty, 1474,
Melly, 1175,
M-Roary, 1286.
M'Wiggan, 1368.
Meloy, 1,536.
M'Roberts, 1476.
M'Wiggin, 1368.
Melroy, 1587.
M'Robin, 370. 762, 1477. MWilkin, 1471.
Melville, 1513, 1514,
M'Rorv, 1286, 1366, M'William, 1498.
1592.
1806.
M-WiUiams. 1472, 1498, Melvin, 1513, 1514.
M-Rudderv, 1415,
M' Willie, 1499.
Menaght, 1639.
M'Rum, 1287.
M'Winey, 1496.
Menairy, 1515.
M'Scollog, 580.
M'Winney, 1496.
Menarry, 1515,
M'Shan, 965, 1478.
M'Witty, 1474.
Menary, 1515,
:ir'Shanaghy, 64:-!,
M'Wray, 1282,
Menautt, 1415,
Shane, 965, 1478.
Mea, 1202.
Meneely, 1454,
M'Sharrv, 635, 1479,
Meade, 1500,
Meneese, 14.58,
M'Sheaghan, 1958,
Meagher, 1167, 1501,
Meneiss, 1458,
M'Skean, 1958,
Mealia, 1175, 1511, 1676,
in, 1430,
M'Skimmins, 397,
Mealley, 1175,
Menocher, 320,
M'Soreley, 1480,
Meally, 1511,
Menteith, 1544,
M'Sorely, 1480,
Mealy, 1676.
Menton, 1616.
M'Sorley, 1480.
Meany, 1502
Mercer, 1517.
M'Spaddin, 1481,
Meara, 1186,
1503,
Merdift. 1518.
MSparran, 1482,
1677,
Merdith, 1518.
M'Speddin, 1481.
Meares, 1170, 1504,
Merdy, 1518.
MSuile, 1046.
Mearn, 1193,
Meredith, 1518.
1148, 1483,
Mears, 1504.
Meredyth. 1518.
1485, 1944, 1946.
Mease, 1205.
Mermont, 1191.
M'Sweney, 1483.
Meaze, 1205,
Merna, 1601.
M-Swigean, 1484.
Meban, 1505,
Merrick, 1520.
M'Swiggin, 1484.
Meberry, 1203.
Merriman, 1191.
M'Swigin, 1484.
Meean, 1243,
Merryman, 1191.
M-Sx-ine, 1483, 1944,
Meemeckin, 1429
Meseel, 1527,
1916.
Meeowan, 1358.
Meskimmon, 1529
M'Swiney. 1483. 1485, Mecredy, 1283.
Metcalf, 1519.
1944.
Medealf. 1519.
Metkifl, 1519,
MTaggart, 1317, 1949. Medlicott. Ic06.
Mewha, 1495,
MTaghlan. 921.
Medlvcott. 1506.
an, 178.
MTaghlin, 910 1486.
Medole, 1302.
Mewheney, 1200
M-Tague, 1487, 1543
Mee, 1449. 1507.
Mewhenney. 1200.
191)0.
Meegan, 1507
Mewherter, 1497.
1221.
Meeghan, 1507.
Mewhirter, 1497.
M'Tavish, 1956.
Meehan, l."07.
Meyers, 1504.
M'Teague, 1487, 1960,
Meehen, 1507,
Meyrick, 1520,
MTeer, 1222.
Meek, 1172,
Miall, 1607,
MTeggart, 1317, 1949, Meekin, 1507,
Michael, 1530.
MTegue, 1487,
Meenagh, 1958,
Michal, 1530.
MTeigue, 1487, 1960,
Meenhan, 1181.
Michel, 1530,
M'Whirter,
M
Menem
MSweeny,
Me whan
MTamney,
Reference No.
Mimnagh,
Minagh,
Mineely,
1593.
991.
1464.
Minett, 1415.
1521, 1545.
1179.
Miniece, 1458.
Minnis. 1458.
Minnish, 1460.
Minnitt, 1415.
Minoehor, 320.
Minogher, 320.
Minoeue. 1183,
Minoher, 320.
1539.
Minteer, 1196,
Minteith, 1644.
Mintin, 1516.
Miseella, 1528.
Miskell, 1527.
Miskella, 1527.
Miskelly, 1528.
Miskiminin,
Miskimmon,
1529.
1529.
M sskimmins,
397,
1529,
Mitchael, 1530,
Mitchell, 1530, 1592.
Mitten, 1531,
Mitty, 1198.
Moabray, 1563.
Moan, 1534,
Moany, 1547.
Moarn, 1550.
Mockler,
1632.
Moen, 1534,
Moeran, 1550.
Moffatt, 1533,
Moffett, 1533,
Moffltt, 1533,
Moghan, 1534, 2016.
Mohan, 1168,1.534,
Moir, 1548,
Moles, 1.535.
Moleyneux,
1538.
Mollan, 1576.
Mollony, 1537.
Mollo-wney. 1637.
MoUov,
1114,
1536,
1583; 1592,
1588,
MoUyneux,
Mologhnev, 1537,
Moloney, 1357.
Molony, 1537,
Molowny, 1537.
Moloy, 1536,
Molphy, 1600,
Molseed,
1177.
88
Surname
89
Surname
90
Surname
di
Surname
Surname
and
Surname
and
Surname
and
Reference No.
Reference No.
Reference No.
Reference No.
Rippit, 1782.
Ritchie, 1796.
Rosseter, 1814.
Rossiter, 1814.
Rixon, 2082.
Roache, 1800.
Roan, 1821.
Roane, 1821.
Roantree, 1819.
Roark. 1820.
Roarke. 1820.
Robbinson. 1799.
Roberts, 1797. 1798.
Robertson, 1797, 17
Ro.-sitor. 1814.
Rosster. 1814.
Rosiie. ISOO.
Salmon.
Roth, 1828.
Kothe, 1828.
Sammon,
I
I
1
Roulston, 1817.
179i
I
Roundtree, 1819.
Rountree. 1819.
Rourke, 1682, 1820.
Routh, 1828.
l{obotham. 1813.
Robson, 1799.
Roche. 1800.
Rochefort. 1801.
Rochford, 1801.
Rochfort, 1801.
Routledge. 1830.
Rowan,
1821.
Rowantree,
1819.
Rowe, 1805.
Rowen, 1821.
Rochneen, 1801.
Rock, 248, 1802.
Rodan, 1804.
Rodaughan,
Roughan, 1818.
Roughneen. 1801,
Rowlandson,
Rowlendson,
1808.
1770.
Rowlins, 1808.
Rowlston, 1817.
1779.
Roddie, 1803.
Rowney,
Roddon, 1826.
Roddy, 1778, 1803.
Roden, 1804, 1826.
Rodger, 1286, 1806.
Rodpers, 1286, 1366.
1806.
Rodin,
1810.
Roxbern,', 1812.
Roxborough. 1812.
Roy, 1309, 1384, 1824
Royan, 1831.
Royce, 1823.
Roycraft, 1822.
Roycroft, 1822.
Roynane, 1809.
Rovse, 1823.
Royston, 1824.
Ruan, 1821. 1831.
Ruane, 1825. 1831.
Ruarke, 1820.
1804.
1781.
1781.
Rody, 1803.
Roe. 1805.
Roger, 1806.
Rogers, 1286, 1366. 180t.'
Rogerson, 1807.
Rohan, 1818.
Ruddan, 1826
Roice, 1791. 1823.
Rudden, 1804, 1826.
Rolands, 1808.
Ruddin, 1826.
Rolestone, 1817.
Ruddon, 1804.
Rolfe, 1766.
Ruddy, 1803.
Rollestone, 1817.
Rudican, 1779.
Rollins, 1808.
Ruineen. 1810.
RoUstone, 1817.
Ruirk, 1820.
Rolph, 1766.
Runey, 1810.
Rolston, 1817.
Runian, 1810.
Ronaghan. 1787.
Ruorke, 1820.
Ronaldson. 1789.
Rurk, 1682.
Ronane. 1809.
Rushford, 1801.
Ronayne, 1809.
Russboro, 1812.
Roney, 1810.
Russell, 1827.
Roohan, 1810.
Russle, 1827.
Roon, 1821.
Ruth, 1828.
Ruthven, 1829.
Rooneen, 1810.
lUitledge, 1830.
Rooney, 1588, 1810.
Roonoo, 1810.
Rutlege, 1830.
Ruttledge, 1830.
Roorke, 1820.
Roragh, 1682.
Ruttlege, 1830.
Ryall, 1790.
Eorison, 1807.
Ryan, 1825, 1831.
Rorke. 1682, 1820.
Ryeroft, 1822.
Rosborough, 1812.
Kosbottom, 1813.
Ryder, 1188, 1832.
Ryding, 1776.
Eosbrow, 1812.
Ryely, 1785.
Rosebery, 1812.
Eosebrough, 1812.
Rvle, 1790.
Roseingrave, 1811.
Ryley, 1785.
Rynard, 1786.
Rosey, 1811.
Eositer, 1814.
Rynn, 2079.
Rosmond, 1812.
Eossboro, 1812.
Eossborough, 1812.
Rossbotham, 1813.
Sage, 1841.
Salisberry. 1833.
Eossbottam, 1813.
Eossburrow, 1812.
Salisbry, 1833.
i
Rodman,
Rodmont,
!
I
I
I
;
I
I
|
I
I
I
|
j
|
1834.
1852.
Sanderson, 1839.
Sandes, 1835.
Sands, 1835.
Sandys. 1835.
Sargeant, 1836.
Sargent, 1836.
Sargesson. 1853.
Sargint, 1836.
Sargisson, 1853.
Sarseil, 1837.
Sarsfleld, 1837.
Saulisbury. 1833.
Saulters, 1838.
Saunders, 1839.
Saunderson, 1839.
Saurin, 1840, 1903.
Sausheil. 1837.
Savage, 1841.
Saway, 1842.
Sa-wer. 1843.
Sawey, 1842.
Sawier, 1843.
Sawyer, 1843.
Sawyers. 1843.
Scallv. 1844.
Scandlon, 1846.
Scanlan, 1845, 1816.
Scanlen, 1846.
Scunlin, 1846.
Scanlon, 1845. 1846.
Sehoales, 1847.
Schofleld. 1848.
Scholefield. 1848.
Scholes, 1847.
Schoules, 1847.
Sehumacker, 1879.
Scoales, 1847.
Scofleld, 1848.
Scolefleld, 1848.
Scoles, 1847.
Scullion, 1849.
Scurlock, 1871.
Seagrave, 1851.
Seagrove, 1851.
Searight. 1850.
Seaver, 1857.
Seawright, 1850.
Sedgwick. 264.
Seerey, 650.
Seery, 660.
Segrave, 1851. 1936.
Segre, 1851.
Selenger, 1927.
Sellinger, 1927.
Semore, 1857.
Semour, 1857.
Semple, 1852.
Sergeant, 1836.
Sergent, 1836.
Sergerson. 1853.
Sergeson, 1853.
Sergesson. 1853.
Sergison, 1853.
Sergisson, 1853.
Serplice, 1940.
Serplus, 19J0.
Serrage, 1854.
Serridge. 1851.
Sewell, 1855.
Sexton, 1856.
Seymore, 1857.
Seymour, 1857.
Sample,
Rothwell, 1816.
Rouane, 1831.
i
1834.
Walters, 1838.
Rotheram, 1815.
Rotherham. 1815.
Rotherum, 1815.
1799.
Robins, 1799.
Robinson, 1798,
Robison. 1799.
Robisson, 1799.
Salisbury, 1833.
Sallanger, 1927.
Sallenger, 1927.
SalliDger. 1927.
and
Shackleton,
1858.
Shails, 1874.
Shairp, 1862.
Shakleton, 1858.
Shales, 1874.
Shanaghan, 1859.
Shanaghy, 613.
Shanahan, 643,
1859,
1860.
Shanahen, 1859.
Shanahy, 643.
Shanan. 1859.
Shane, 965. 1478. 1866.
Shanessy, lf84, 1863.
Shanihan, 1859.
Shannagh, 1860.
Shannahan, 1859.
Shannihan. 1859.
Shannon, 714,
1859,
1860.
Shanny, 1860.
Shanon. 1860.
Sharket, 1861.
Sharkey. 1861.
Sharpe, 1862.
Sharrv, 635.
Sharvin,
1873.
Shaughness, 1863.
Shaughnessy,
1684.
1863.
Shaughnesv,
Shaunessy,
Shay, 1685.
Shea,
1863.
1863.
1685. 1864.
1866.
Sheahan,
Sheales, 1784.
Sheals, 1784.
.
Shean, 1866.
Shearer, 1872.
Shearhoon. 1737.
Shearlock, 1871.
Sheekleion, 1858.
Shee, 1685.
Sheean, 1866.
Sheedy, 1448, 1865.
Sheehan, 1866.
Sheen, 1866.
Sheenan, 18C0.
Sheera, 1869.
Shehan, 1866.
Shell, 1784.
Shells, 1784.
Sheir, 1877.
Sheirdan, 1870.
Shekelton, 1858.
Shekleton, 1858.
Sheles, 1874.
Shelliday. 1876.
Shelloe, 1867.
Shelly, 1867.
Shephard,
Shepherd,
Sheppard,
Shepperd,
1868.
1868.
1868.
1868.
Shera, 1869.
Sherard, 1872.
Sherden, 1870.
Sherdian, 1870.
Sherdon, 1870.
Sheredan, 1870.
Shereden, 1870.
Sheridan, 1870, UT5.
Sheriden, 1870.
Shtrlock, 1871.
Sherodan. 1870.
sherra, 1872.
Sherrnr, 1872.
Sherrard, 1872.
Sherrerd, 1872.
Sherridan. 1870.
1^2
Surname
1
93
Surname
Surname
and
and
Reference No.
Taggart. 1949.
Taggert, 1949.
Tague, 1543, 1953.
Topping, 1973.
Torkington, 1993.
Taise, 1954.
Tait, 1951.
Taite, 1951.
Tally. 1989.
Torpy, 1950.
Torrance, 1975.
Torrans, 1975
Torrence. 1975,
Torrens, 1975.
Tarpev. 1950.
Tarrant, 1958.
Tate, 1951.
Tavey,
1147.
Tayler, 1952.
Taylor, 1952.
Taylour. 1952.
Teague, 1543, 1953.
Tease, 1954.
Teaze, 1954.Tee, 1960.
Teerry, 1975.
Teg, 1317.
Tegart, 1949.
Teggart, 1949.
Teggarty, 1317.
Teigue, 1543.
Templeton, 1955.
Templetown, 1955.
Ternan, 1959.
Terney, 1959.
Terry, 1975.
Thompson, 1956.
Thomson, 1956.
Thorn, 1958.
Thornberry, 1957.
Thornburgh, 1957.
Thornton, 512, 195S.
Tiernan, 1959.
Tierney, 1959.
Tiger, 1317.
Tighe, 1187, 19G0.
Timmin, 2002.
Timmons, 1961.
Timothy, 1962. 1990.
Tinckler.1963.
Tindal. 2004.
Tinin, 2003.
Tinkler, 1963.
Tinsley, 1977.
Tipping, 1973.
Titterington, 1964.
Titterton, 1964.
Toal, 1687, 1965, 1968,
Torley, 1974.
Totbill. 1995
Tou2ha.ll, 2O0O.
Toughill, 1968.
1992.
Tourisk. 2031.
Towell, 2000.
Towhig.
1991.
Towill, 2000.
Towmey, 2001.
Townsend, 1970. 1977.
Townshend, 1976.
Townsley, 1976, 1977.
Tracey, 1978.
Tracy, 1978.
Trainor, 1980.
Tranor, 1980.
Travers, 1979.
Travors, 1979.
Trayner, 1980.
Traynor, 1980.
Treacy, 1978.
Treanor, 1284, 1980.
Trehy, 1984.
Trenor, 1980.
Tressy, 1978.
Trevors. 1979.
Trim-Lavery.
38.
Trinlavery, cS.
Troland, 1983.
Trolen, 1983.
Trower, 1979.
Trowland, 1983.
Trowtan, 1982.
Troy,
1984.
Tobyn, 1966.
Todd, 1967.
Trusdill, 1981.
Trusill, 1981.
Toghill, 1968.
Tohall, 1965.
Tryn-Lavery,
Tohill, 1968.
1968.
Tolan, 1969.
Toland, 1969.
Tomilty, 1990.
Tomkin, 1970.
Tomkins, 1970.
Tomlinson, 1971.
Tompson, 1956
Tomson, 1956.
Tonson, 1956.
Tooey, 1992.
Toohig, 1991.
Toohill, 2000.
Toohy, 1992.
Took, 1988.
Tooke, 1988.
1986.
Tubridy, 1986.
Tubrit, 1986.
Tugman, 1985.
Tnhill, 1972.
Tuhy, 1992.
Tuite, 1987.
Tuke,
Turlev, 1974.
Turner, 1994.
Turnor, 1994.
Vargus,
1994.
ruttil, 1995.
Tuttle, 1995.
Tuttv, 1995.
Twamley. 1996.
Tweedie. 1997.
Tweedy. 1997.
Twigg, 1998.
Twigley, 1761.
Twinam. 1999.
Twinem, 1999.
Twinim, 1999.
Twjhig, 1991.
Twohill, 2000.
Twohy, 1993.
Twomey, 2001.
Twomlev, 1996.
Twoohy, 1992.
Twoomv, 2001.
Twynam, 1999.
Twynem, 1999.
Twynim, 1999.
Tye, 1960.
Tvghe, 1960.
Tyler, 1952.
2002.
Tymmins, 1961.
Tvnimons. 1961.
Tyndall, 2004.
Tvndell, 2004.
Tynan, 2003.
Tynnan. 2003.
Tymmany,
2006.
Uiske, 2031.
Ultagh, 1637.
Umphries, 934.
Umphry, 934.
Unckles, 2006.
Uncles, 2006.
Unehan, 483.
Unkles, 2006.
Uprichard, 2007.
Urkuhart, 2008.
Urquahart, 2008.
Urquehart, 2008.
Urquhart, 2008.
Urrell, 2091.
Ushart, 2009.
Usher, 2009.
Ussher, 880, 2009.
Ustace, 565.
Tummon,
Tuohig,
1961.
1991.
Tooley, 1687.
Tuohy,
1992.
Tuomy, 2001.
Tuibett, 440.
Turieh, 2031.
Vaugh, 2035.
Vaughan, 2016.
Veakins. 2011.
Veasy, 2017.
Veieh, 1489.
Veldon, 2041.
Venton, 598.
Vf say,
2017.
Vessey, 2017.
Vezey,
2017.
Vicars, 2018.
Vickars, 2018.
Vickers, 2018.
Victory, 1441, 2019.
Vikers, 2018.
Vincent, 2020.
Vulcougha,
Wachop,
Wadden,
1568.
2034.
2021.
Waddi.^-k, 2036.
Wadding, 2021.
Waddoek, 2036.
Wade, 1469, 2022.
Wadick, 2036.
Wadock, 2036.
Wadsworth, 2023.
Wadworth,
2023.
Waid, 2022.
Waide, 2022.
2025, 2027.
Wallice, 2025.
Wallis, 2025.
Wallsh, 2027.
Walmsley, 2026.
Walsh, 149, 2025. 2027
Walwood, 2043.
Wamsley, 2026.
Ward. 2028.
Warick, 2030.
Waring, 2029.
Warreck, 2030.
Warrell, 2076.
Warren,
1192,
1599
2029.
Warrenne,
2029.
Warrick, 2030.
Warrin, 2029.
Warring, 2029.
Warton.
2045.
Warwick, 2030.
Watch, 2032.
Waters, 2031.
Waterson, 2031, 2033.
Watson, 2032.
Wattenson, 2033.
1990.
Tumbleton, 796.
Tumblety, 1990.
Tumblineon, 1971.
Tumelty, 1962, 1990.
Tumiltey, 1990.
Tumilty, 1990.
599.
Varily, 2015.
Varley, 2015
Varrelly, 585.
Varrilly. 2013, 2015.
WaUace,
Ubank,
Tully, 1989.
Tumalti,
Vargis, 599.
Waite, 2024.
Waites, 2024.
l'J88.
Tuohill, 2000.
Toorish, 2031.
33.
Tubman,
Toole, 1687. 1965, 1972.
Toomey, 2000, 2001.
Toompane, 1970.
Vandeleur, 2014.
Vandelleur, 2014.
1982.
Trousdale, 1981.
Trousdell. 1981.
Trouten, 1982.
Trouton, 1982.
Truesdall. 1981.
Trusdale. 1981.
Trusdell, 1981.
TohuU,
Turk, 1993.
Turkington. 1993.
Turkinton, 1993.
Troosel, 1981.
Troughton,
Toale, 1965.
Tobin, 1966.
1972.
and
Reference No.
Turnour,
Torrv, 1975.
Tosh. 1152.
Surname
and
Tuthill. 1995.
Tuttell. 1995.
Torrins, 1975.
Touhy,
Surname
Reference No.
.
Reference No.
Vahey, 572.
Vahy. 1489.
^Vatters, 2031.
Vail, 2010.
VakiDS, 2011.
Valentine, 2012.
Valiant ine, 2012.
Vallely, 2013, 2015.
Vallentine, 2012.
Valhly, 2015.
Vally, 2013.
Vandaleur,
2014.
Wauchob, 2034.
Wauchope, 2034.
Waugh. 2035.
Wauhope, 2034.
Waytes, 2024.
Weadick. 2036.
Weadock, 2036.
Weaks, 2039.
Wear, 2010.
Weatherhead, 2037.
Surname
^'
Dublin Printed for His Majesty's Stationery Office,
By ALEX. Thom & Co. (Limited), 87, 88, & 89, Abbey-street.
:
P. 154.
11.
1900.
1550.
AUTHORSHIP AND PUBLICATION,
nm PRINTERS J PUBUSHERS.lW YMAN & SON Sl LITHOCRAPHERSl STATION ERS.JBa
fRONT ELEVATION OF MESSRS. WYMAN & SONS' NEW PRINTING AND PUBLISHING OFFICES.
:
:
Authorship & Publication
€amm
IN
(Biixiic
for
bulbars
MATTERS RELATING TO
PRINTING AND PUBLISHING.
Including the Lazv oj Copyright,
A BIBLIOGRAPHICAL APPENDIX.
LONDON
1
WYMAN
& SONS,
74-76,
GREAT QUEEN STREET, W.C
1884.
WYMAN AND
SONS, PEINTERS,
GBBAT QUBEIf STREET, LIN-COLN'S-INlf FIELDS,
lONDOlf, W.C.
PREFACE.
HIS work
intended chiefly for those
is
for the first time are
who
about to commit their
Hterary productions to the Press, and
who
are unacquainted with the prevaihng practice
regard
in
The
tion.
to
Printing and
no doubt, be more or
perienced authors.
wish
with
selves
Wherever
thoroughly
to
the
Printing,
Bookbinding,
making,
may
be
it
will,
less familiar to ex-
practicable,
Those
have been avoided.
technicalities
who
PubHca-
information contained in
acquaint
mechanical
and
Engraving,
referred
the
to
them-
details
of
Paperseveral
excellent treatises entirely devoted to those subjects.
It
was thought
giving just
Printing,
"
those
that a rudimentary handbook,
particulars
Binding, and
concerning
Paper,
Publishing, the Preparation of
Copy," the Correction of Proofs, the Embellishment
and
Illustration of Books,
and
their Clients, &c.,
requires to
—
all,
be acquainted,
a want that has
often
and the Relations of Publishers
in
short, with
— would
be
which an Author
useful,
found expression.
and supply
With
this
view
the Publishers have endeavoured to touch upon every point
that
is
likely to arise
between the period of the preparation
of the manuscript for the press and the actual publication
of the book,
presenting at the
same time
a
concise but
Prefact.
vi
accurate account of the mechanical details of Printing.
render this work more complete,
some notes on Advertising,
Copyright,
together with
there
Reviewing, and
an
To
have been added
the
Appendix containing
Law
of
Biblio-
graphical Indications useful to Authors.
The
and head and tail pieces appearing
work have been given irrespective of any
particular period or style, and merely as some indication
of the variety of ornaments available for book illustration.
initial
throughout
There
the
course
Printer
Manual
letters
this
are, necessarily,
of
that could
;
and
in
many
negotiations
details
not be more
will arise in
than referred to
his
in this
regard to these, the Publishers will be glad
to enter into correspondence with
any one desiring further
information.
74-76,
which
between the Author and
Great Queen Street,
Lincoln's-Inn Fields, London, W.C.
——
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER
1.
PAGE
Preparation of the Manuscript.
—
—
—
—
Size of Paper
Regularity of the Lines Ruled Paper Writing on One Side
only Marking the Paragraphs Margin Indicating Italics and Capitals
Folioing the Copy
—
—
I
,
2.
Selection of a Title.
Necessity of Originality
— Effectiveness— Conformity to Typographical Usage
Aid afforded by Experience
in Printing
and Publishing
3.
Mechanical Arrangement of a Book.
4.
Various Sizes of Books.
Title, Preface, Contents, Text,
How
5.
&c.— The
Art of Index-making
9
Quarto, Octavo, Duodecimo, &c., are formed
13
Choice of Paper.
White and
Toned
— How
the
of a Sheet is determinedWater-lines and Water-marks Differ-
Thickness
Good Paper—The
Wove and Laid Papers
Characteristics of
ence between
6.
— Foreign Papers— Terminology
—
18
Sizes of Types.
Various Bodies used— Varieties of Face— How the Width of Pages
puted Leaded and Solid Matter Width of Pages
—
—
7.
4
,..,„....
Corrections
:
is
com22
Printers' and Authors'.
Difference between the Rectification of Printers' Errors and making Authors'
Corrections
to Correct a Proof Revises.,,....
—
—How
8.
Book Illustrations.
—
—
—
Various Methods in Use Wood Engraving Automatic Engraving LithoPhoto-lithography
Chromo-lithography
Anastatic Printing
Copper-plate Printing Photography Relative Merits of each Process
graphy
9.
—
—
—
—
—
—
31
Process of Printing.
—
Composing, Reading, Press, and Machine Departments The Hand Press
Double Cylinder Machine Preparation of the Paper Pressing of the Sheets
—
10.
27
Signatures
Gathering
:
—
39
their Signification and Uses.
— Collating — Publishers' Phraseology
i..i.«.
5^
—
Contents.
viii
CHAPTER
11.
PAGE
Stereotyping and Electrotyping
AND Advantages.
—
:
thejr
Uses
—
Aspects of the Subject Out of Print Advantages and Disadvantages of
Stereotyping Superiority of Electrotyping
—
12.
Bookbinding.
—
—
Various Styles in Use Comparative Expense Processes of Bookbinding
Folding Sewing Rounding
Embellishments
—
—
13.
^^
—
57
Arrangements between Author and Publisher.
— Casting ofif— Methods of Publishing — Publishers and
— Distribution of Copies for Review, &c
Obtaining an Estimate
Trade Commissions
14.
Advertising
Advice thereon
Experience
15.
Copyrights
New
65
Books.
— Circulation of Journals— Unscrupulous
Agents
— Publishers'
70
:
—
—
their Registration and Duration.
—
—
Registration at Stationers' Hall
Proprietorship
Presentations of Copies to
Public Libraries Laws relating to Copyright Copyright in The Colonies
International Copyright
74
APPENDIX
1.
Literary Miscellanies.
Anonymous Books, and how they
are described
— Utility of Devices — Conceal82
ment of Authorship
2.
Bibliographical Indications.
How to ascertain what Works have been
published on any given Subject
Catalogues of Principal Collections of Books British Museum Catalogue
Province of Bibliography Bibliography, Pure and Applied Works to be
—
—
—
84
consulted
3.
General and Miscellaneous Works.
Outlines of published Literature
4.
— Critical
as to Authorship
88
Bibliographies of Various Countries.
—
—
English Literature French German
Russian Danish, &c.
American
—
5.
Opinions— Hints
—
— Belgian— Italian— Dutch — Spanish
91
x^merican Nomenclature.
Sizes of Books
the Subject
— Discrepancies in Catalogues— Anglo-American Committee on
93
Specimens of Oriental and other Types.
— Hindoostanee, with Modifications — Sanscrit— Bengalee— Coptic
—Armenian— Hebrew— Russian— Greek —The Lord's Prayer Saxon
Arabic
Tamil
in
Type
94
Index
95
'il
AUTHORSHIP AND PUBLICATION.
CHAPTER
I,
Preparation of the Manuscript.— Size of Paper— Regularity of the Lines
—Ruled Paper— Writing on One Side only— Marking the ParagraphsMargin—-Indicating Italics and Capitals Folioing the Copy,
—
T
is
unnecessary to fetter the author with
any formal directions upon the manner
in which he is to draw up his " copy,"
his
as
reaches
Nearly
manuscript
the
all
is
hands
called
the
of
when
it
printers.
authors have some favourite
form of manuscript, just as they have
their
own
individual style of handwriting.
material to the printer
upon what
used
size of sheet
may be
It is
quite im-
(within, of course, reasonable limits)
the copy
is
written.
The paper
it may be
the side of a sheet of foolscap, or
a sheet of " Albert
"
note.
But
it
the sheets should be of a uniform
is
most desirable that all
Great authors have
size.
been known to use the backs of envelopes, the margin of
handbills, the white side of playbills, and even the interspaces
of old
manuscripts.
What was
tolerable in
these
distinguished personages would, however, be but a childish
B
Authorship and
on the part of a young
affectation
consist
Pztblicatio7t.
membra
of such
If the
writer.
disjecta,
would be
it
manuscript
and
better,
decidedly more economical, as well as judicious, to have
down on
It
sheets of paper of uniform size.
desirable
also
is
for the press
the lines of the
that
manuscript
should be an equal distance apart, otherwise
considerable difficulty
may be
experienced in casting off the
matter (see Chap. XIII.), and errors in the estimate
For
the result.
this
paper, but there are
lines is
it
have the odd pieces of copy pasted
recopied, or at least to
reason
many
may be
often advisable to use ruled
it is
whom penmanship
writers to
on
found to be irksome and unpleasant.
Whatever kind of paper
technical reasons
cost of
is
This
should be written upon.
only one side of
used,
is
most important, and
The
which need not be here adduced.
and postage
stationery
now
is
it
for
so trifling that to
abstain from using the reverse side of the paper entails no
loss
worth consideration, while confusion
is
White paper
because upon
is
writing stands out
always
be
used.
preferable to blue
more distlncdy
It
is
;
avoided.
it
the
and black ink should
;
a custom of the
printing-office
altogether to overlook remarks that are written in pencil, for
they are supposed to be intended for the eye of the author,
and not
for the direction of the printer.
The
numbered
clearly
different sections, chapters, &c., should
in
consecutive order.
indicated
The
be regularly
paragraphs,
by the commencement of a
when not
fresh line,
should be distinctly marked, thus [
it is as important to
distinguish them as to mark the sentences.
If a long
;
insertion has to
be made
in the
middle of a
folio,
let
it
written on a separate piece of paper, and called " rider
the next
addition being
marked "rider B"; and so
carefully writing the reference to each in
its
be
A"
;
on,
place in the text.
Preparation of the Mamiscript.
It is
down
the
a useful practice to leave a margin of about an inch
left
hand-side of the paper, in case of interpolations,
corrections, &c.
Words
that are to
drawn under them;
those in
CAPITALS,
are distinguished in the
Finally, let
correctly
will
all
be
those
should have one line
small capitals, two lines;
Italic
in
in
three lines.
Single Capital
Letters
same way.
the folios of the
"
copy
and consecutively, from beginning
"
be numbered
to end.
This
prevent transposition of the sheets and the possible
accidental omission of a piece of copy.
15
2
—
CHAPTER
Selection
of
Title — Necessity of Originality
— Conformity to Typographical Usage
a
Effectiveness
—
II.
Aid afforded
by Experience
Printing
and
chapters might
be
in
Publishing.
ANY
interesting
written on the subject of Title-pages.
The
object of a Title-page
is,
of
course, to describe the subject treated
of in the
and,
work
to
which
it
is
prefixed,
thought advisable, to declare the
if
names of the author and the publisher,
and date of publi-
as well as the place
In theory,
cation.
in a
it
should comprise
few words a description of the
contents of the work.
It is
shirked the
tersely
difficulty
of devising
a
authors have
phrase which
should
convey a clear impression of the character of their
Shakspeare
compositions.
practice,
"
how
amusinor, nevertheless, to notice
as
Hamlet,"
is
"
shown by
Macbeth," and
himself
was
not
above
of such
his
selection
"
King John,"
for
titles
many
this
as
of his
Selection
of a
Title,
dramas, although he was successful
of
"
works
his
Measure
such
in
coining for
others
phrases
suggestive
The
early
books
one of the characters; Richardson, Fielding,
after
and Sterne putting
works of
forth exquisite
commonplace and
Joseph Andrews," and
such
uninventive
" Tristram
followed the practice largely
fended his plan of using as a
and
foretaste of the story,
fiction
"
as
titles
under
Pamela,"
Dickens also
Shandy."
while Sir Walter Scott de-
;
title
principal personages in his stories,
left
all
the
name
by saying
of one of the
that
it
gave no
to the imagination of the
Notwithstanding these precedents, the author
reader.
as
Measure" and "The Taming of the Shrew."
novelists adopted the same plan of simply naming
for
their
"
and
piquant
5
may
be advised not to use these mere makeshifts or apologies
for titles.
Nor should he
whose
writers,
follow the
Eggs
of
among
tide-pages are
in
Here
the
some of them
layed by the Chickens of the
the Water of Divine Love.
Take
curiosities of literature.
"
example of some of the Puritan
eccentricities
Charity,
Covenant, and boiled in
are
:
ye and Eat."
"
fully
Some
fine Biskets
baked
in the
oven of Charity, care-
conserved for the Chickens of the Church, the Sparrows
of the Spirit, and the Sweet Swallows of Salvation."
"A
Reaping Hook, well tempered
for the ears of the
coming crop."
"
Hooks and Eyes
**
High-heeled Shoes for Dwarfs
It is
have
to
phrase
curious
choose a
leads
" Mysteries of
Paris,"
to
how
title,
a
in
in Holiness."
imitative authors
become when they
and how the success of a peculiar
repetition
Udolpho
and that
for Believers' Breeches."
"
of the
turn by the
Thus,
idea.
was followed by the
" Mysteries
"
the
Mysteries of
of
London."
Authorship and Publication.
Many
similar instances will occur to the reader
but they are
;
examples to be avoided, and not to be followed.
Such
"The
The Spy
"
as
titles
Pirate" (Sir Walter Scott),
"
''
Fenimore Cooper),
Rhine"
(by
Pilgrims of the
The Poor Relation " (Pardoe), " The Pioneer "
(Fenimore Cooper), "The Hermit" (E. F. Carlen), "The
(Lytton), "
Wanderer
(Lamartine),
"
are
provocative
sufficiently
What
unduly sensational.
curiosity without being
ot
are called
seem to have come into fashion during the
Thus we have " Hard Cash," by Reade
" The Way
" Scouring the White Horse," by Tom Hughes
"
What Can she
we Live Now," by Anthony Trollope
Do ? " by E. P. Roe " What Might have been," by
"catchy"
last
titles
few years.
;
;
;
;
Casson
"
;
"
What Money
What She
can't do,"
"
did with her Life,"
"Who
''When George HL was King,"
Which is the Winner ? " " Which
shall
be
it
Who
"
"
is
to
have
enigmatical expressions, heading
which are both attractive and
my
Pipe out
.'"'
What will he do with it } "
"Which does she love?"
"
?
put
is
it ?
Which
"
"
?
Which
"
and many
other
works of modern
fiction,
without
being
ingenious,
hackneyed.
It is
not wise to adopt a too ambitious
Review was
entitled the
The
title.
first
Journal des Savans ; but the con-
ductors were obliged to counteract the exclusive impression
conveyed by
its title,
by explaining that even the humblest
labourer could find profit and pleasure in perusing
so our
that
it
own Notes and Queries used
was a journal of intercommunication
archaeologists,
"
to state
&c.
;
but
it
on
its
its
pages
;
sub-title
for literary
men,
has since substituted the words
general readers."
Although we do not consider
ticularly to
the
many
the selection of a
title,
it
expedient to refer par-
general considerations bearing upon
we may
suggest some special points
Selection
of a
Title,
of a practical character which ought to be borne in mind by
when
author
the
drawing up
most necessary,
It is
a
title
that
to infringe
Yet
difficult
somebody's copyright
avoid
to
in
;
in the first place, to
To
any one has used before.
the results
litigious,
upon the momentous duty of
entering
his title-page.
may be
if
is
at
once
somebody
that
is
both unpleasant and costly.
into
falling
the
fact,
and
;
avoid selecting
do so
this
difficulty
is
pitfall
exceedingly
is
every
increasing
day,
because every new work brings into existence a fresh
title,
and so aggravates the danger, while circumscribing the area
It has happened that the title of an intended
work has been announced, and hundreds of pounds spent in
advertising it, and then its original owner has come forward
and claimed it with the result that the previous possessor
got the benefit of the advertisement, a new title had to be
chosen, and a repetition of the trouble and expense had to
of choice.
;
be undergone.
It
might be supposed that a reference
registers of Stationers'
a
title
indexes,
had
Hall would
been previously
at once
used,
to the
show whether
absence
but the
except to Periodicals, renders a search
with
of
this
specific object practically futile.
In the choice of a
title
give most efficient assistance
may
an experienced publisher can
;
and a timely hint from him
often save the literary aspirant great trouble in a variety
of ways.
Besides
pointed.
beinof
It
orig^Inal,
should be
the
title
one that
is
should
selected
likely
to
be
be easily
remembered by the public completely characteristic of the
and, if possible,
contents and style of the work it describes
;
;
laconic without being obscure or enigmatical.
some
or "
tides,
A
such as those beorlnnlnor
brief
and authentic history
"A
of,"
Long
weari-
short treatise on,"
&c., w^hich the old
and
Aitihors/tip
Publication.
authors used to affect, are now quite out of fashion, and
would not be tolerated by the modern reading public.
Lastly, the title should be one that is capable of effective
typographical display.
by authors
;
This
a point frequently overlooked
is
and the oversight often militates
no small
in
degree against the success as well as the appearance of their
works.
We
do not presume
what
to
ought
title
suggest that
publisher
is
to
say
that the
to
be selected
when
disregarded,
prospects of the work
that circumstance.
but
;
the advice
there
is
one
or
its
appears to the writer of
if
of
There are few authors who can
the
The
afford
niceties of the typo-
conventional rules multitudinous,
comprehends the
desirable would,
and the
great danger
and one outside the profession seldom
the
permitted
printer
being injuriously affected from
itself
to discard their printer's counsel.
graphic art are many,
the
authors
to
we may be
of the
or
printer
two combined, should dictate
publisher, or the
others.
a book
as
at first appreciates
Frequendy what
everything that
translated into type, be regarded
is
by the
reader as an unmistakable sign of immaturity or bad taste.
In regard to this subject, as to others, the judgment, experience,
and technical
qualifications of the printer
and the
publisher are in almost every instance placed gratuitously
at the
command
of the client.
CHAPTER
III.
Mechanical Arrangement of a Book.— The Title, Preface,
Text, &c,— The Art of Index-makin?.
VERY
properly-prepared work
is
Contents,
arranged
on a certain conventional and fixed plan,
and the author desirous of avoiding the
appearance of inexperience must prepare
his
copy accordingly.
The
several parts
follow in the order here indicated
:
The Half-tide.
The Tide.
The Dedication.
The Preface or Introduction.
The Table of Contents.
The Text or body of the work.
The Index.
The
Half-title
and Dedication are occasionally dispensed
with, especially in small or very
The
Contents
transposed.
and the
This, however,
manship, and indicates
cheap books.
Index "are sometimes found
is
an evidence of bad work-
on the part of author or printer a
confusion of the distinct objects of the two sections.
The
Contents are intended to foreshadow the general scope of
the
work
;
the Index, to facilitate reference to any passage
which the reader
may
wish to
recall.
Authorship and Publication.
lO
At
the end of
now
past than
—a
list
some books-^more frequently in times
of Errata was placed but the necessity
;
excrescence should be avoided as
for this
much
as possible,
by careful preparation of the manuscript and revision of the
The arrangements
proofs.
of first-class printing-houses are
such that important errors seldom finally escape detection.
ought to be here stated that the text portion of a
It
work
is
always printed
This practice
last.
is
first
;
the
useful,
&c., being left to the
title,
because
gives the author an
it
opportunity of alluding in his Preface to points which have
some
arisen during the process of printing,
could not have been anticipated.
**
as
Preliminaries,"
numerals
;
the
The
they are called,
body or
of which probably
sheet containing the
is
paged
in
In regard to the last of the sections enumerated,
only be remarked that every student
—knows
reader
it
need
— indeed, every careful
the value of an Index to the contents of a
More than
book.
Roman
text has, of course, Arabic numerals.
once, in fact,
it
has been seriously pro-
posed that copyright should be withheld from any work that
made
its
there
Without going
appearance minus an Index.
length of endorsing that sentiment,
are
very
few
books,
it
— except,
may be
to the
asserted that
works of
perhaps,
and such as are of the most ephemeral charthat are not greatly benefited by an Index, or whose
imagination
acter,
—
utility is
not materially impaired by
"Making an Index"
is
its
absence.
undeniably the most irksome
There is an unwillingness felt by most
same ground again, which the process of
going minutely through their work as printed, expressly to
duty of an author.
men
to traverse the
pick out lines for the Index, absolutely necessitates.
Index-
demands considerable literary ability,
sound judgment, and no small amount of practice in fact, it
amounts to an art, and is usually, and very wisely, relegated
making,
in
reality,
;
Mechanical Arrangement of a Book.
to those
who have
acquired practical experience in
conscientious author
will,
revise the manuscript of the Index thus prepared for
the professional
Index-maker, who, by the way,
be informed upon what principle he is required
There are various sorts of Indexes, each good in
but differing in method of compilation.
is
fortunate that
many
so desire, the task
author, of course, has
of filling
in
full
to
work.
its
way,
of the large publishers have
competent and experienced gentlemen on their
when authors
him by
will require
to
It
The
it.
however, be careful to thoroughly
may be
staff,
to
entrusted.
whom,
The
opportunity, on receiving the proofs,
any omissions, excising any redundancies, or
changing any expression that
may seem
to
be inappropriate.
CHAPTER
Various Sizes of Books
IV.
— How Quarto, Octavo,
Duodecimo,
&c., are
formed.
ET
us
now suppose
been duly
*'
that the " copy'' has
The
prepared for press."
question arises in what material shape
and form the author's composition
shall
appear before the reading public
in
;
or,
other words, what size and shape
book is to be.
demanding not only anxious
his
This
no
little
is
a subject
amount of
practical
knowledge.
It
care,
but
has to be deter-
mined whether or not the volume appeals to those who will
pay a high price for it, and whether, accordingly, it shall be
restricted to a comparatively limited
other hand, whether
it
shall
be
"
circulation
;
or,
on the
got out " in an inexpensive
form, issued at a low price, and thus appeal to the patronage
of the multitude.
Even
after
this point is decided, there arise questions
requiring a certain
and
print.
acquaintance with the details of paper
Shall the
type shall be used
?
book be a quarto or an octavo ? What
Shall old style or modern fashion be
Various Sizes of Books.
followed?
author
If the
know something about
is
to decide these matters
the technicalities involved
following details are intended
Here
choice.
13
and the
help him in making his
to
again, however, he
he must
;
may
profitably consult his
printer.
We
book
—
begin with the most obvious characteristic of a
The
dimensions.
superficial
its
of
size
book
a
depends, of course, upon the size of the sheets of paper used,
and the number of times each of them has been
therefore,
start,
commonly used
by explaining that the
in
book-printing are
Imperial
22
Royal
20^
20
Medium
19
Demy
Double Crown
17^
20
Post
i5f
Foolscap
i3i
These
full
:
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
30 inches.
2']\
25
24
22^
30
i9i
17
/
p-
//-
figures refer to the dimensions of the sheet spread
that
is
Thus,
to say, "broadside."
sheet of royal, which
we
:
Super royal
out in
We
folded.
sizes of the papers
is
20 by 25, and fold
it
if
we
take a
three times as
it becomes a royal octavo
and In
same way a demy sheet 17^ by 22^ similarly folded
becomes demy octavo, and so with all the other sizes.
are about to explain,
;
the
Now,
To
in
regard to these words, "quarto," " octavo," &c.
say that a book
precise Indication of
paper
may be
will
"a quarto"
dimensions.
in reality, to give
Is,
A
size of a
book
It
Is
the size of the sheets of which
no
quarto of one size of
smaller than an octavo of another.
any idea of the
know
is
its
To
impart
therefore necessary to
it
is
appear from the following explanations.
composed,
This
—
Authorship and Publication.
A
four
sheet of paper folded once forms a Folio, and gives
folio
pages (counting both sides of the sheet)
Folio page.
:
Various Sizes of Books.
The
sheet folded thrice forms an Octavo,
sixteen octavo pages
Octavo
page.
:—
15
and gives
—
Attthorship
i6
A
sheet folded Jive
sixty-four pages
32
mo
page.
:
and Publication.
times forms a 32mo,
and gives
/ ''ai^ious
The i8mo
Is
Sizes of Books.
formed on a similar
i
principle,
and,
7
of
course, gives thirty-six pages.
Possessing a table
of the
dimensions of a
full
sheet
of the various sizes of paper, and diagrams of the different
folds,
it
is
quite
an
matter to
easy
dimensions of any technical
or to
name
may be
the
size
of any
the
exact
"demy i2mo";
page or leaf that
encountered.
These
yet
correctly
compute
such as
size,
matters
are
much misconception
even bibliographical
simple
enough when explained
prevails
writers,
concerning
them,
and
through ignorance of the very
elementary knowledge involved, have fallen into the gravest
errors.
CHAPTER
V.
—White and Toned — How the Thickness of a Sheet
— Characteristics of Good Paper—The Water-lines and
Water-marks — Difference between Wove and Laid Papers — Foreign
Papers — Terminology.
LTHOUGH
not our intention to
Choice of Paper
is
determined
is
it
enter into the technicalities of the paper
trade, the following explanations
The
choice
determined
the
in
printer
printing-paper
of
by
largely
expense, and
sample of different
ought
be understood by an author.
to
it
sorts, selecting that
is
of
desirable to consult
is
and
questions
obtain
from
one whose cost
him a
most
is
keeping with the outlay proposed upon the publication.
There
paper
are, in
— white
regard to colour, two principal varieties of
There are shades of
and toned.
As
these are governed by the grade and class.
paper
is
old-style
concerned,
letter.
it
is
Many
aspect for printing done even in
the
majority restrict
however,
a matter
its
prefer
modern
its
which
in
ivory-like
rich
style characters, but
This
use to old-style work.
of taste
toned
works printed
chiefly used for
authors
white, but
far as
each
one
will
is,
settle
according to his individual predilections.
In regard to thickness,
it is
perhaps requires explanation.
into reams, nominally of
expressed by weight.
500 sheets.
This
is
made up
These reams
are sold
All printing-paper
Choice of Papei\
The number
by weight.
1
of sheets being fixed,
ream the thicker the
Reams, of course, vary in size, and
that the heavier the
weighing 40
the sheets will be
lb.
much
being
technical author
thinner than in a
superficies of the
plan
for
non-
the
book
to be printed.
In estimates
usual to say that the paper used will be, for instance,
is
"26
his
best
samples of the size of paper
to obtain
is
upon which he requires
it
The
smaller.
obvious
ream of demy
in a
much
ream of foolscap of the same weight, the
last
it is
sheets.
The
crown."
lb.
may now understand
reader
the
meaning of such an expression.
It is
not,
h
thickest,
however, always the best paper that
may be much more
thin paper
is
the
expensive than
a heavier one, the quality arising from superior materials
having been used
in
the
determining quality are
when
blots
glazed,
held up
to the light
and an absence of
chief points
;
a good surface, equally
" greasiness "; together with
The hand-made
ness or strength.
The
manufacture.
a clean body, free from specks and
:
papers
2ir\d
tough-
papiers de luxe
are seldom dealt with by the author unless under advice, and
to enter into their characteristics
would lead us
of the art of paper-manufacture for which
into details
we have
not space.
There are two terms used in connexion with paper
water-lines and the waterthat rnay be explained here
mark.
If a five-pound Bank of England note be examined,
—
it
will
be found to
differ in several respects
piece of writing or printing paper.
semi-transparent lines will
These are
also be
be noticed
called " water-lines " or
found a device
transparent, and this
Let us
now
is
from an ordinary
If held
^'
in
up
to the light,
the fabric
wire-lines."
in letters in the centre, also
known
itself.
There
will
semi-
as the " water-mark."
take up two pieces of note-paper of the
kinds called respectively zuove and laid.
c 2
The wove,
as
its
—
A tUhorship and Publication,
20
name
implies, has the
looking through
"The
laid,
it
appearance of being woven, and on
to the
Hght
it
has the texture of
calico.
looked at in the same way, has the appearance
of being ribbed.
Wire-marks,
a folded sheet of writing-paper, run
in
The
across the paper horizontally and vertically.
ones are very close together
horizontal
the vertical or perpendicular
;
ones, called the " chain wires," are nearly an inch apart.
French bibliographical works the upright
In
lines are called the
ponhiseanx, and the horizontal ones the vergettres.
The Water-mark
In regard to
sheet.
device of which
sheet.
is
placed
consists
it
In such cases
shield,
we may know
;
of the
thus, if
it
consist of
:
Pott.
.
.
.
Foolscap.
post horn within an ornamental
shield,
surmounted by a coronet
yN\\h. fleur-de-lis
Post.
single \2S^& fleur-de-lis
large fleur-de-lis
.
within
.
.
Copy.
an
Demy.
ornamental shield
A
mark or
the size of a sheet of
is
Britannia with her shield
A
A
the
the size
surmounted by a crown,
the paper
A
paper,
distinguishes
paper by seeing the water-mark
A
about the middle of the
some kinds of
transverse bar within an orna-
mental shield surmounted by a
\2iVgQ fle2i7^-de-lis
These
papers.
Royal.
designs, however, are generally confined to writing-
Printing papers have no distinguishing mark, and
we can only classify them
The names and sizes of the
are given on page 13.
according to their dimensions.
principal kinds of
book papers
Choice of Paper.
2
1
Foreign papers are not made to exactly the same dimen-
names do not usually occur
For the convenience of those who require fo
consult catalogues of books in which the French technical
sions as English papers, and their
in dictionaries.
terms are used,
we
here give a
list
of the dimensions
of
French papers.
Pot, or Papier Ecolier
,
31
Telliere, or Papier Ministre
t^T)
.
Couronne
36
Ecu
40
Coquille
44
Carre
45
Cavalier
46
Raisin
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
49
Jesus
55
Colombier
63
39 inches.
43
46
52
5^
5^
60
64
70
86
68
Grand Aigle
103
These measures have, however, ceased to be absolute,
makers of machine-made papers frequently varying them.
In France, the ream [rame) is composed of five hundred
sheets {feuilles) made up into quires {iiiains or caJiiers) of
25 sheets each.
Wove
paper
is
called
papier
ve7'g4 ; laid
paper, papier velin.
It
may be
convenient to refer to one or two other terms
often used in connexion with qualities of paper.
Calendered paper
pressure under steel
peated
many
is
that which has been polished
When
rollers.
times, the perfected paper
this
is
pressure
known
as
is
**
by
re-
Super
Calendered."
Rolled paper, which for
to
it,
calendered paper,
either before or
machine.
all
practical purposes is equal
has a fine glossy surface given to
after
it
is
printed,
by the
hot-rolling
—
CHAPTER
Sizes of
VI.
Types— Various Bodies used— Varieties of Face— How the Width
Pages.
is computed— Leaded and SoUd Matter— Width of
of Pages
PON
the
depend
work.
selection
of
type will
the appearance of
It
the
greatly
printed
ought, therefore, to be under-
stood that there are twelve sizes of types
ordinarily used in printing the text portion
of books, pamphlets, &c.
Each
has a distinctive name, thus
:
GREAT PRIMER (OLD
Although
the
of these
STYLE).
printing-office
in
which
Franklin worked is no more, the Press has
been preserved. Thirty years after he had
GREAT PRIMER (mODERN).
Although the printing-office in which
Franklin worked is no more, the Press has
been preserved.
Thirty years after he had
ENGLISH (old STYLe).
Although the printing-office in which Franklin
worked is no more, the Press has been preserved.
Thirty years after he had been engaged as a journey-
Sizes of Types.
ENGLISH (modern).
in
which Frankhn
Although the
worked is no more, the Press has been preserved.
Thirty years after he had been engaged as a jonrney-
printing-office
PICA (old style).
which Franklin worked is
no more, the Press has been preserved. Thirty years after
he had been engaged as a journeyman printer, Franklin
Although the
printing-office in
PICA (modern).
Although the printing-ofiQce in which Franklin worked is
no more, the Press has been preserved. Thirty years after
he had been engaged as a journeyman printer, Franklin
small pica (old style).
Although the
printnig-office in
which Frankhn worked
is
no more,
Press has been preserved.
Thirty years after he had been
engaged as a journeyman printer, Frankhn visited this country as
the
small pica (modern).
Although the printing-office in which Franklin worked is no more,
the Press has been preserved.
Thirty years after he had been
engaged as a journeyman printer, Franklin visited this country as
LONG PRIMER (oLD
STYLE).
Although the printing-office in which Franklin worked is no more, the
Press has been preserved.
Thirty years after he had been engaged as a
journeyman printer, Franklin visited this country as a kind of diplomatic
LONG PRIMER (mODERN).
Although the printing-office in which Franklin worked is no more, the
Press has been preserved.
Thirty years after he had been engaged as a
journeyman printer, Franklin visited this country as a kind of diplomatic
BOURGEOIS (old STYLe).
in which Franklin worked is no more, the Press has
after he had been engaged as a journeyman printer,
Franklin visited this country as a kind of diplomatic agent, and he remained here
Although the printing-office
been preserved. Thirty years
BOURGEOIS (modern).
Althouj^h the printing-office in which Franklin worked is no more, the Press has
been preserved. Thirty years after he had been engaged as a journeyman printer,
Frankhn visited this country as a kind of diplomatic agent, and he remained here
A tithorsh ip and Publication,
24
BREVIER (old STYLE).
which Franklin worked is no more, the Press has been
Thirty years after he had been engaged as a journeyman printer, Franklin
kind of diplomatic agent, and he remained here from 1757 to
Although the
preserved.
printing-office in
visited this country as a
BREVIER (modern).
printing-office in which Franklin worked is no more, the Pi'sss has been
preserved. Thirty years after he had been engaged as a journeyman printer, Franklin
visited this country as a kind of' diplomatic agent, and he remained here from 1757 to
Although the
MINION (old style).
Although the printing-office in which Franklin worked is no more, the Press has been preserved.
Thirty years after he had been engaged as a journeyman printer, Franklin visited this country as
a kind of diplomatic agent, and he remained here from 1757 to 1762. In 1764 he was sent on
MINION (modern).
Although the printing-office in which Franklin worked is no more, the Press has been preserved.
Thirty years after he had been engaged as a journeyman printer, Franklin visited this country as
a kind of diplomatic agent, and he remained here from 1757 to 1762. In 1764 he was sent on
NONPAREIL (old STYLe).
(Set to Half-Measure.)
Although the printing-office in which Franklin
v/orked is no more, the Press has been preserved,
Thirty years after he had been engaged as a journey-
man
printer, Franklin visited this country as a kind
of diplomatic agent, and he remamed here froni 1757
to 1762.
In 1764 he was sent on another similar
NONPAREIL (modern).
Although the printing-ofBce in which Franklin
worked is no more, the Press has been preserved,
Thirty years after he had been engaged as a journey-
man
printer, Franklin visited this country as a Kind
of diplomatic agent, and he remained here from 1757
to 1762.
In 1764 he was sent on another similar
RUBY (modern).
Although the printing-office in which Franklin
worked is no more, the Pi-ess has been preserved,
Thirty years after he had been engaged as a journeyman printer, Franklin visited this country as a kind
of diplomatic agent, and he remained here from 1757
In 1764 he was gent on another similar
message, which involved his so.ionrn in the metropolis for about eleven years. In 1708 lie paid a visit to
Watts's printing-office, and going up to one of the
presses, thus addressed the men who were working
to 1762.
PEARL (modern).
Although the printing-office in which Frauklin workecl is no
more, the Press has been preserved. Thirty years after he hnd
heeu engaged as a journeyman printer, Fjanklin visited this
country as a kiud of diplomatic agent, and he remained here
from 17S7 to 1762. In 1764 he was tent on another similar
which involved his sojourn In th- mptropolis for
about eleven years. In 1768 he paid a \ isit to Watts's printingoffice, and going up to one of the pres.ses. thus addressed the
were working at it, *'Come. my friends, we will
drink together 1 It is now forty years since I worked like you
mes^.ige,
men who
diamond (modern).
AUhoufh the printinc-ofBce in which Franklin worked is no more, the
Press has been preservtd. Thirty years after he had been engaped as a
journeyman printer, Franklin visited tiiis country as a kind of diplomatic
agent, and he remained here from 1757 to 176-2. In 1764 he was sent on
another similar message, which involved his sojourn in the metropolis for
Each
about eleven years. In 176S he paid a visit to Watts's printinj-office, and
goinp up to one of the presses, tims addressed the men who were working
at it, "Come, my friends, we will drink together!
It is now forty years
since I worked like you at this press, as a iourneyman printer." He then
sent out for a gallon of porter, and drank with them " Success to Printing."
of these sizes of types has
its
appropriate Italic.
Sizes
During the
last
of Types.
few years the shape of
letters
used up to
the end of the last century has been revived under the style
of " old-faced " or " old style."
made
is
in "
up
This type, as already shown,
in all the regular sizes.
Old Style
and the modern faces
The
present work
be seen by comparing the
will
set
is
and the difference between
Pica,"
this
series
of types in the previous pages.
The
that
founded on certain arbitrary dimensions
sizes are
number
to say, a certain
is
an inch
nonpareil are each equal to one inch.
sible
;
make
Six lines of pica and twelve lines of
depth.
in
of lines of each size
for a non-technical
person to
But
it is
two of type belongs.
size a given line or
almost impos-
know exacdy
This
is
to
what
owing
to
among printers of " spacing out " their lines
with "leads" when thought desirable.
The following will
indicate the difference between Long Pri7ner Leaded and
Long Primer Solid
the practice
—
LEAD EEC
Be
stories,
soLm.
— Long
Short.
visits,
long
long essays, long exhortations,
and long
prayers,
seldom
profit those
who have to do with them. Life is
short.
Time is short. Moments are
precious.
and
Learn to condense, abridge,
intensify.
an ache and
We
ill
can endure many
if
it
is
over soon,
while even pleasures grow insipid and
pain intolerable
beyond the
convenience.
Lop
off
fact in
for
they be protracted
if
limits
of
Learn
branches
your case.
;
reason
to
be
stick to the
If
you
and
short.
;
if
you
speak,
pray, ask
tell
Short.
Long visits, long
long essays, long exhortations,
and long prayers, seldom profit those
who have to do with them. Life is
short.
Time
precious.
your
is
Learn
short.
Moments
are
to condense, abridge,
and intensify. We can endure many
an ache and ill if it is over soon,
while even pleasures grow insipid and
pain intolerable if they be protracted
beyond the limits of reason and
convenience.
Learn to be short.
Lop off" branches ; stick to the main
fact in your case.
If you pray, ask
for
what you would receive, and get
if
you speak, tell your
through;
main
what you would receive, and get
through
—
Be
stories,
—
A utJiorsJiip and Publication.
It
in
is
may be mentioned
England
—that
is,
that the height of printing- type
the altitude from the feet to the face
exactly the diameter of a shilling.
The width
of pages or columns in printers' parlance
is
expressed according to the number of "ems." An "em" is
As
a pica m, that is to say, the square of the depth of pica.
is one-sixth of an inch, the em is the same width.
Hence a page "24 ems" wide is exactly equal to 4 inches
wide.
It is very useful to remember this, as the word "em"
the latter
is
sometimes met with
in
Estimates.
CHAPTER
Corrections
tion
:
Printers' and
of Printers' Errors
Correct a
VII.
Authors'— Difference between
the Rectifica-
and making Authors' Corrections— How
to
Proof— Revises.
ORRECTIONS
"
evils
that
are
afflict
among
the "necessary
the pursuit of authorship.
were most desirable they could be done
It
without altogether, for they are a constant
source of anxiety, trouble, and
however,
This,
realisation
;
but the aim of author, printer, and
should be to render
The
"
corrections
"
ordinary term
publisher
as few as possible.
author's corrections
" printer's errors."
confused with the term
setting
"
expense.
almost impossible of
is
"
must not be
In the course of
any manuscript which may be given him, the composi-
tor unavoidably picks
before him, or
fails to
up wrong
mistakes the words
letters,
follow the style prescribed for the work.
Such are the causes of
"printer's errors."
Let us suppose, for example, that a piece of copy
given
to
the
workman
which,
when
is
properly composed,
should present the appearance given in our example, on the
following page, of an "
The man
when he has
sets to
Amended Proof"
work before
finished his task a
his
"
case
"
of type, and
"proof" of the matter as
"
i
Authorship and Publication.
This proof is read through and comis taken.
the proof-reader, or corrector of the
by
the
copy
with
pared
In the first of the two following
assistant.
an
and
press,
composed
examples are embodied nearly
all
in the process of composition.
the possible errors arising
It is
very unlikely, indeed,
First Proof (vith Corrections marked).
S:^
^
with Lysis, " O son of Demophon, which of you
"We are not surey(he replied,
is the eldest?"
"Well then.'^^which is of the best blood; you
will not of course doubt ? " " Yes, assuredly, we
are in doubt." " As well as which of you is the
Here they both smiled.
fairest ? " h£42rqceeded.
" Certesjjwill\|hen;) not ask yoyi which is the
th
nqt/^
r
'-
'^'>L
-jji
^
'**"'/
^^^'^
,
;
They
assented.y
Particula r friendships,
,
OiAt
"^^
j'
^
;/
richest, for you are friends, are you
"
are in^deed," they replied, "^^^t it xs^f
[
said all things^are common between friends
so that, infchis respect, you ^o not differ, if it <^
be true what is always said of friendship^" \ /
We
.
,,
iy
,
,
in yeliglous
5fommu-
nities,~were-eveft- condemned, and, without doubt,
the senti/ents of human affection were bss
strong than those which induced men to love
Amended Proof.
O
Demophon which
of you
are not sure," he replied.
"Well then, which is of the best blood; you
" Yes, assuredly,
will not of course doubt ? "
we are in doubt." " As well as which of you 's
<vith Lysis, "
is
the eldest
the fairest
?
"
?
"
son of
"
We
he proceeded.
Here they both
" Certes, then, I will not ask you which
smiled.
is the richest, for you are friends, are you not?
*'
" We are, indeed," they replied.
But it is said
so that,
all things are common between friends
in this respect, you do not differ, if it be true
They
what is always said of friendship'"
assented.
,
PARTICULAR
Communities, were
friendships,
in
condemned, and,
Religious
without
doubt, the sentiments of human affection were
less strong than those which induced men to love
4y—3
^
9
—
C^l
Corrections.
29
that any one piece of proof should contain so
as unHkely, in
itself
embody
The
shown
to
may be
type-matter
example
It
marks the errors
the proof
;
is
never-
is,
which
to
by the
manner
in the
then sent back to
is
required to correct
—
reader, — and
inaccuracies indicated thereon,
own
errors
subject.
printer's " reader "
in the first
directions given
many
character should in
exemplify the aberrations
the compositor, and the latter
at his
human
the sins in the Decalogue.
all
desirable
theless,
as that any
fact,
all
the
in fact, to attend to all the
has to be done
this
cost.
now taken
proof, called a " revise," is
Another
;
this is
compared with the previous proof. If the corrections
have not all been made, the revise is marked accordingly, and
sent back to the compositor, who, still at his own expense, is
carefully
required to remedy the imperfections.
is
accurate,
" clean,"
script,
it
or,
is
If,
however, the proof
language of the
to use the
sent, generally
printing-office,
along with the original manu-
or the "copy," to the author,
—being
now termed an
" author's proof."
Up
to this point,
in the type-matter
printer
;
the alterations that have been
all
have been done
those alterations being, in
the intentions of the author.
sequently
him.
made by
This
is
fact,
Whatever
but reasonable and just
who
made
expense of the
but deviations from
alterations are sub-
the author must, of course, be paid for by
writer might lead to any
the printer,
at the
;
for the caprice of
work being
amount
of
in
never be safe
would,
fact,
entailed
if
a
upon
the custom
were otherwise.
It is usual, therefore, to stipulate in estimates, "correc-
tions extra,"
charged
in
ad
valoj^eni
;
that
is
to say,
they are to
be
proportion to their value, and according to the
time occupied by the compositor in making them.
:
AuthorsJiip
30
and Publication.
Accordingly, the interest of the author
his original
subsequent alterations
will
be
Unfortunately,
necessary.
many
writers are very lax in this respect.
crude
piece of
" to
type
making
lies in
manuscript so perfect and explicit that but few
work
how
see
to
will
it
the
They send
and get
printer,
set
it
a
in
Great alterations
look in print."
found to be necessary, and the printer's
are then
up
bill
is
thereby proportionately augmented.
When
the author desires
them as shown
the
in
should mark
he
alterations,
diagram given, on page
28, of
a
corrected proof, which contains, as already stated, examples
of most of the various typographical errors likely to arise,
and the method adopted
in the printing-office for indicating
Let the marks be as plain as possible, avoiding the
them.
custom of making the sign and then writing
meaning, which
apprehension
is
known
indeed, instances have been
;
at length the
altogether unnecessary, and creates mis-
such instructions to printers have been set up
in
in
which
type by
the compositor as part of the work.
When
the author returns his proof, he should write at
the top of the
first
printer, as well
page the date of
as sign or initial
proof without unnecessary delay.
who does
success of the
in
work
this
This
is
should return the
due
to the printer,
marks the
final
may be
" Press.
printed off as
is
necessary,
conduces to the
necessary, and
When
all is
it
will
be duly
satisfactory, the
author
"
500 copies."
it
often
For Press " at the right hand top
with the number of copies to be printed
proof
corner of the revise,
particular
itself.
second proof
furnished by the printer.
thus,
He
not want his type engaged longer than
and promptitude
A
being returned to the
its
it.
stands.
The
matter
is
now
sent to be
CHAPTER
VIII.
— Various Methods in Use—Wood Engraving, AutoUthography — Copperplate Printing — Photography — Relative
Book Illustrations
matic Engraving, Lithography, Chromo-Lithography, Anastatic Printing
— Photo
-
Merits of each Process.
OOK ILLUSTRATIONS
S
f^^J
%
^^^ purposes
— either
tiveness of a
they
may be
are used
add
vohime or
When
meaning.
to
for
to the attrac-
to elucidate its
of the nature of luxuries
dispensed with
;
very often,
however, they are an absolute necessity,
the subject under consideration
for
require a diagram to explain
it,
may
or to render intelligible the
argument of the author.
Having decided whether
book,
—
for there are
many
tainly not be desirable,
most appropriate and
is
again needful.
book may be
1.
The
The
suitable.
Here
technical
illustrated at the present
the following methods
2.
which they would
:
knowledge
time by any of
—
Letter-press.
3.
Lithographic
4.
5.
cer-
— the author has to consider what style
is
A
illustrations are desirable in his
treatises in
The
The
The
Photographic.
Photo-lithographic.
Copper-plate,
—
Aztthorship
32
Each of these methods has
and Publication.
its
own
The Letter-press method
high blocks," that
:
consists in the use of " type-
of blocks that are printed like type,
is,
by the ordinary type-printing press or machine
The
great recommendation.
sists its
within the text
—that
is,
themselves
economy
a certain
is
in this con-
:
may be
for the entire manufacture of a
in
;
printed
or they
" in-set " into
be printed on separate leaves and
There
blocks
with lines of type surrounding them;
may form whole pages
or they
and
special advantages
show
disadvantages, as the following will
may
the book.
adhering to one process
book
but there are several
;
considerations which arise even in respect to this point, as
will
be seen hereafter.
There are
may be
which
Engravings and Automatic
different varieties of type-high blocks,
classified
Wood
as
Engravings.
drawn and cut
Original engravings are those
The
the wood.
block of box-wood
and then the design
both,
or traced
Is
upon
drawn upon
it,
is
it
prepared on
direct
its
on
surface,
with pencil or brush, or
or photographed upon
Then
It.
the professional wood-engraver takes the block in hand, and
with the aid of appropriate tools cuts out of
that
is
to
is
to
appear black, and to form lines and shadows, standing
out In high
relief.
Automatic engraving
is
done
upon
which are susceptible of being etched by
is
everything
it
appear white on the printed paper, leaving what
transferred to their surface
methods now
The
of metal
The
design
by some one of the various
practised, the parts that are to
protected by a varnish.
plates
acids.
plate
is
be
in relief
being
then Immersed in a
bath of acid, which eats away, or etches, the portions that
the other process would have been cut
the engraver.
away by
in
the tool of
Book
As may be
Illustrations.
expected,
33
wood-engraving
usually the
is
more expensive, yet satisfactory, method of the two. We
should be more likely to mislead than inform the novice if
we attempted to give any estimate of cost, for it is almost
impossible
beforehand
state
to
The
required piece of work.
by the
style in
being
equal,
— one
of any
price
is
modified
is
is done.
Other things
charged according to its size,
square inches
being worth about double as
block
as one of only 4 square inches.
much
necessitate
exact
which the engraving
the
of 8
much
the
value of a block
labour as the
other
in that
;
latter may
much time and
But the
work, and occupy as
finer
case, of course,
cost
will
it
quite as much.
of engraving vary also
Prices
There
one scale
is
for
another for diagrams
according
another for
portraits,
and a bjock of the
;
last
to
subject.
landscapes,
description
which would occupy an octavo page may not be worth more
than a vignette only
2
inches in length and width.
In short, each block has to be charged on
The
mate
for
any kind of blocks, so that an author may
understand prior to printing the entire cost of the
tion of his
in
merits.
its
publishers of this Guide are prepared to give an
work and may thus arrange the
;
accordance with the
sum
it is
style of
esti-
clearly
illustra-
engraving
proposed to devote to
this
purpose.
Automatic engraving, or typographic etching,
costly
than
wood
and
engraving,
tageously substituted for
decided by an expert;
it
author without experience can
process
printer
that
often
is
is
quite
tell
impossible that an
beforehand the precise
may be most advantageously adopted
presumably
modern methods of
less
be advan-
This point, however, must be
it.
for
may
knows the
enorravincr.
capabilities
of
:
the
the various
;
Authorship and Publication.
34
well to mention here, that besides the cost
may be
It
of engraving a block there
got up in
illustrations are
is
the cost of designing
the manner
Some
it.
The
following.
author
makes a rough sketch on a piece of paper of what he wants
This
produced.
on paper, and
it
who
fills
either at once
After this the design
cally
engraved
in the
make
author can
his
is
or suggests alterations.
it
drawn on the wood or automati-
is
manner already
own
referred
block or plate, and
thereby economised.
to
If,
go
the
If
to.
finished drawing, of course
copied direct on to the
expense
submitted to the author,
is
approves of
re-draws
making the whole an
in the details,
This sketch
production.
artistic
who
sent to the draughtsman,
is
can be
it
one item of
he can
further,
draw on the wood or on the plate, a further item
of expense is saved but, to do this, training, aptitude, and
actually
;
experience are necessary.
Lithography, as applied to the illustration of books,
may
be divided into plain lithography and chromo-lithography.
by the
Prints obtained
usually
black,
Chromo-lithographs
effects
;
first
The
oil
process of lithography
somewhat complex
peculiar qualities
graphic press.
same
;
is
be
adopted.
drawings
in their
oil,
are
comparatively simple in
practice.
in
to,
this is inked,
A separate
every colour.
a
flat,
The
polished
and prints are taken
design
is
stone, of
in a litho-
drawing and printing are necessary
Lithographs cannot be printed with type
operation, the two surfaces being so dissimilar
a combination of the two in one page be necessary, there
must
is
monochrome,
paintings.
drawn upon, or transferred
if
in
may
while oleographs, or chromo-lithographs in
theory, but
at the
are
colour
imitate water-colour
mechanical imitations of
for
process
any other
but
be two separate printings, unless a special process
resorted to (that of taking a " transfer
"
from the
type),
f'Rl.NTliL)
Portrait
To face pa^e
34.
<;/
FRO.M
AN LLECT
.'
Sf.nefeldek, the Inventor of Lithografhy.
Book
we
which
Illtistrations.
35
can scarcely explain without becoming involved
in
technicalities.
What
is
called the "Anastatic" or Autographic
is
really a process of lithography.
method
In this the artist makes
drawing with a special ink on any kind of hard-sized
his
paper, and the design
much
ordinary way
is
transferred to stone or zinc (which
same
has pretty
the
the
at the lithographic press.
of this
method
qualities),
and printed from
that an amateur, with a litde training
is,
it
in
The advantage
and
experience, can draw the design, which reproduces the lines
and touches of the author with marvellous
Hence
the anastatic process
the amateur can
paper
lines
(as
many
Is
make such drawings on
can), the result is
materials,
and
to
to
own
very superior, as the
The
finest
publishers
supply the necessary ink
undertake the reproduction of the
drawings of those who desire
of reproducing their
When
lithographic transfer
can be successfully transferred to stone.
of this Guide are prepared
and
verisimilitude.
favoured by amateurs.
to
experiment with the view
own drawings
or
illustrating
their
There are, however, some disadvantages
connected with this method which in certain cases preclude
its
works.
adoption.
The method just described has the
Photo-lithography.
drawback of forcing the amateur to employ an ink which
behaves differently to any he has previously been used to,
and with which he cannot employ india-rubber or other
when used on ordinary paper. Photo-litho-
erasing methods
graphy has
draughtsman fewer trammels.
for the
It is
only
necessary for him to drazi^ in line with quite black ink on
white paper.
who
This
reproduces
it
is
then passed to the photo-lithographer,
either for lithographic printing in the
same
or even altered dimensions, or for type-high blocks by one of
the automatic engraving processes.
D
2
—
and Publication.
Atitho7'ship
^6
Amateurs who
desire
to
do
own
their
printing can be supplied with a press and
materials, at a
moderate
on an ordinary
The
cost.
all
lithographic
the necessary-
process can be practised
and the labour of printing
table,
^
not
is
heavy.
In regard to Copperplate Printing,
to say that
sufficient
it is
almost
no one who possesses the slightest knowledge
can have failed to appreciate
of art matters
its
peculiar
The different styles of the method are also pretty
known. The chief are
1. The Lhie engraving, in which the design is produced
beauties.
well
by
fine lines, cut
The
with the burin or graver.
which
different
shades
or
textures are produced by varied grades of dots,
more or
less
2.
Stipple,
in
the
wide apart.
3.
plate
The
and
Etching, in which the design
bitten In
The
first
by
drawn upon the
is
acid.
two processes are very expensive, and are
With
many handbooks
almost exclusively practised by professional engravers.
Etching
it is
different.
to the art that are
tice, will
The
A
now
enable any one
little
study of the
published, together with
who
some
prac-
can draw to become an etcher.
materials are not expensive.
Etching, more than almost any other process, reproduces
the exact work of the
drawing.
Many
the very tone and feeling of his
artist,
illustrious
and distinguished persons, from
Her Majesty downwards, have evinced a
great partiality for
this beautiful process.
Many
not
etchers print their
difficult,
The
printing-press
Is
not
unsightly in appearance.
studio.
own
but becomes tedious
if
costly,
It
The
plates.
many
nor
may be
is
set
process
is
copies are required.
It
up
cumbrous or
in a library or
Book
Illustrations.
37
There are also other styles of engraving on copper,
which are either superseded or unsuitable for the purposes
of book illustration.
Up
to within comparatively a
few years ago
books
all
of any pretensions were illustrated by engravings on copper.
The
beauties of the old
"Annuals" and "Year Books" are
This elegant manner of illustration is
nearly superseded by the cheaper and more expeditious
not yet forgotten.
processes of Wood-engraving and Lithography.
In regard to economy
book that
is
likely to
may be
it
stated generally, that a
have but a small
cheaply illustrated by lithography,
included photolithography.
circulation
Next higher
to be struck
off,
If a
cost
relative
is,
;
and
after
very large number of copies has
The
dearest method of
generally speaking,
all
in regard
The
Copperplate-printing.
expense of the several processes may, however, be
considerably modified
in
is
the typographic methods of illustration are
the cheapest in the end.
to
most
expense comes
in
the automatic or " process " system of engraving
that wood-engraving.
is
which, of course,
in
if
the author possess the requisite
drawing and acquaintance with technical
we have
already
Photography
made mention.
much used as an
is
previously mentioned.
the production of the
details of
auxiliary to the process
employed
It is also occasionally
The
actual illustrations.
photograph produced by sun-printing
skill
which
sometimes used, but
is
cannot be relied upon for permanency
for
ordinary
;
and equal delicacy
can be obtained by the more permanent printing in carbon.
This
may be used where extreme
result can
be had
in the
delicacy
An
only a few copies are required.
is
necessary, and
almost exactly similar
Woodbury mechanical
cheaper rate for moderate numbers.
ink, not so delicate as the above,
process, at a
Photographs in printing-
may be had under
various
38
designations,
AtitJiorship
such
as
and
Publication.
Altertype,
Hcliotype,
Printing, &c., their pecuHarity consisting in
Collographic
being printed
lithographically from photographic gelatine plates.
are also processes of printing
in
from type-high blocks, which are
There
and
half-tone from stone
less perfect, but
still
very
useful occasionally.
The methods oi photo-engraving, which demand printinpby the copper-plate method, are sometimes employed in
fine-art publications,
but rarely in ordinary bookwork.
CHAPTER
IX.
—
Process of Printing Composing, Reading, Press, and Machine Departments The Hand-Press— Double Cyhnder Machine Preparation of
—
the Paper
— Pressing of the Sheets.
HE author having
with the printer,
—
made
his
arrangements
may be
interested in
following the processes involved in trans-
forming his manuscript into a printed
volume.
lines
or
The
art of arranging types in
and pages or columns
newspapers,
is
called
to
form books
in
technical
language composing ; the workman who performs the task is
known as a compositor ; and the apartment in which the operation
is
visits
carried on
is
termed the composing-room.
a printing-office will find in
number of stands
of these
Any one who
the composing-room
slanting like desks, ranged in rows.
stands supports two
wooden
trays or cases, one
resting above the other, distinguished as the " upper
the " lower" case.
These cases
a
Each
are subdivided into
"
and
numerous
Authorship and Publication.
40
small compartments, those in the upper case containing capital
and small
and those
capital letters, figures, &c.,
small
containing
case
in the
lower
punctuation marks, &c.,
letters,
all
being so arranged that the characters most frequently in use
are placed nearest the
The
hand of the workman.
compositor stands before his case, on which, in
a convenient place before his eye, he fixes
which he
called the "copy,"
is
to set
up
the document,
in type.
In his
left
hand he holds a small tool called a composing-stick, which
It is furnished with
will contain a number of lines of type.
a slide, by which the required length of the lines can be
determined.
Into this
" stick "
the compositor places, with
his right hand, the type required to set the prescribed copy,
thumb of his left hand to steady them.
He
them on a thin brass or steel plate, called the
setting-rule," which, being removed from line to line as
usmg
the
arranges
"
each
is
completed, serves also to keep the type in place.
When
complete
as
line
many words
or parts of words as will
have been composed, the
line, if
make a
not quite the
is expanded to the full gauge of the composingby the insertion between the words of small pieces of
exact length,
stick
type-metal, of various thicknesses, called " spaces."
is
known
as "justification."
open appearance
the
lines of
This
In order to present a light and
some books, spaces are made between
in
type by the
of " leads," which are
insertion
Matter so treated
strips of metal of certain thicknesses.
is
said to be " leaded."
The
en masse,
composing-stick being
—a
dexterity.
wood
filled,
the type
is
lifted
out
very delicate operation, requiring practice and
The
type
is
then placed on a "galley," a tray of
or metal, with a raised ledge at the sides, which ledge
supports the type
position.
when
the galley
is
placed in a sloping
P
When
7^0 cess
the galley in
Authors
is
should
made
take
" in slip."
necessary,
proof when
it
of
in a
the
If there
for
;
will
it is
out" beyond
it
must
the
best to
involve
many
its
proper
into the next
fall
page, necessitating a re-gauging of that also.
may
be many
any considerable amount of matter
"drive
length, and, of course, the overplus
a slight addition
between
probable in
alteration
passes through the author's hands,
page
is
taken.
is
distinction
in pages."
much
or
obtain proofs in slips
inserted
the type
filled,
Sometimes, however,
into pages before a proof
notice
"proofs in slip" and "proofs
insertions
41
turn has been
its
secured and a proof taken
the type matter
of Printing.
way
In this
hours' work, on the part
of the compositor, in " overrunning " the " form."
The
compositor,
when he comes
into pages, adds to each
page the
"
to
making up the matter
running head
"
;
that
is,
the words placed at the top to indicate the subject, with the
number denoting the page,
under the
technically called
last line of the first
called the " signature,"
its
" folio,"
page of every sheet the
and
letter
the use of which will be explained
in the next chapter.
As
is
each page
is
made
up, a cord, or thin, strong twine,
carried skilfully twice or thrice round the type, tying
into a
compact mass.
but, as the
press
27-30,
this
system of
proofs,
it
is
&c.,
The
first
it
taking of the proofs follows
proofs,
revises,
;
authors' proofs,
has been already explained, at
pages
unnecessary to repeat the successive stages of
important part of the printing process.
The pages
table, called
of tied-up matter are taken to an iron or stone
the " imposing surface," upon which they are
arranged so as to appear in proper sequence in the printed
Everything being reversed, the arrangement of these
sheet.
pages, technically called "imposition," appears curiously difficult
to the casual observer.
An
idea of the peculiarities of the art
Authorship and Publication.
42
may be
readily gained
by examining a sheet of sixteen pages
of a newspaper, like the Graphic (which
sheet of huge
is,
in fact,
one octavo
and observing
in what
manner the pages are disposed upon each side of the sheet,
so as to make them follow in their due order after the paper
In the smaller book sizes,
is folded into its allotted shape.
where many pages are printed upon one sheet, the imposition
becomes proportionately complex.
The pages thus arranged are fixed in their place by
pieces of wood or metal, which secure them against falling
before
size),
into " pi," or out of place,
cut,
is
it
—a
which may occur at
disaster
any moment, from the time that the compositor's
skilled
them from the stick to the galley, until
they are closely united or bound together to receive the final
pressure in being printed.
These interposed pieces bear
fingers first transfer
various names, but are
**
furniture,"
their allotted places
The whole
a
"
for
chase,"
is
now
and
is
chase.
and maintaining the required margins.
known as a " form,"
a sheet.
The process of
called " locking up,"
pieces
It is
the general term of
securing the pages in
then
graduated pressure
slanting
office of
fastened within an outer iron frame called
it is
one side of
form
known under
and perform the
of
and
now ready
or the author, and in
called
for proofs to
due course
to
tightening
effected generally
is
wedge-shaped
of furniture,
or the material
"
quoins
"
" side-sticks,"
be taken
be worked
between
and the
for the reader
off.
Before, however, describing the process of printing,
necessary to refer to a delicate operation which,
language of the printing-office,
is
is
called "
the
by the
in
it Is
the
making ready."
It
intended to obviate the various unavoidable defects of
the printing surface and the machine.
indispensable in
illustrations,
the case
Making ready
is
of woodcuts or other kinds of
and the difference between an engraving properly
Process of Printing.
"
made ready
"
and one imperfectly sent
be appreciated without a glance at
pression.
In
43
large
offices skilled
to press can hardly
the two sorts of im-
workmen
are
employed
important department to ensure high-class printino-.
We do not know with certainty what kind of a press
in this
it
was that Gutenberg used, but fortunately some of the early
printers delineated the presses
and reproduced them
marks.
in
The annexed
their
they themselves employed,
books as devices or trade-
illustration
is
believed
to
be the
A SIXTEENTH-CENTURY PRESS.
earliest representation of a press
;
it
is
taken from a book
by Badius Ascensius, the great scholar,
printer, whose career is chiefly identified with the
issued
his native city
— Lyons.
critic,
and
history of
Attthorship
44
We
may
and P^tblication.
need not describe
apparatus technically, but
this
refer in general terms to its essential
features.
The
was placed on a bed that
travelled on a sort of tramway, being actuated by a band and
a rounce, the handle of which the workman held in his left
hand. The paper was laid on the type when the bed was withtype form already referred to
drawn, by the aid of a contrivance called a
and folding down upon
to the table,
Then
it
**
tympan," hinged
like the
cover of a book.
was run in, and the paper and type squeezed
a small, perfectly smooth
together by means of a platen,
It was brought down by pulling the
piece of hard wood.
handle seen in the pressman's right hand, which acted upon
the bed
—
The man behind
a screw fixed in the frame of the press.
the one
who
is " pulling" the handle, inked the type
At one
of two leather balls, covered with ink.
press a compositor
is
represented setting up copy, with a case
The
of type and a composing-stick.
drawing
by means
side of the
date assigned to this
from 151 7 to 1523.
With minor improvements, which need not here be
is
detailed, the hand-press continued in use
When
period.
up
to quite a recent
Benjamin Franklin came to London
in 1724,
he obtained employment as a pressman, and the press
which he worked has been preserved.
1
771 by Mr.
Edward Cox, and
set
It
up
in the
belonging to the publishers of the present work.
it
of
was presented
it,
Office
to the
at
was bought about
Americans, and when
office
now
Ultimately
last
we heard
the press occupied an honoured place in the Patent
Museum
at
Washington.
We
are enabled to give an
authentic view of this typographical curiosity, but English
readers
of
it,
may be
interested in
which stood
Wyman &
for
many
knowing that an exact
facsimile
years in the office of Messrs.
Sons, was presented by their firm to the South
Kensington Museum, where
it
may be compared
with the
I'Rl.NTED
FROM AN ELECTROTYPE.
*rn>--'o j:,.Mf^
Portrait (i/Be\jamin Franklin, by Dnpkssis.
Taken in
Tofacc/a-e
4.\.
1783, luhen he
was residing
in
France as Ambassador from Ai
Process of Printing
beautiful
45
modern appliances by means of which the books
of to-day are produced.
The
may now be
hand-press
said
to
be practically
superseded by the almost automatic printing-machine, which
produces
in
an hour as many, or perhaps more, thousands of
printed sheets than the old press turned out hundreds.
variety of machines
is
carried in a portmanteau, to
employed
A vast
used, from miniature ones that might be
huge aggregations of mechanism,
which a roll of paper
for printing newspapers, to
THE FRANKLIN
PRESS.
is attached at one end, and at the other
end there emerges a stream of printed and folded papers, at
We must not overthe rate of some 20,000 per hour.
nearly four miles long
weight
this
chapter by attempting to go into details of these
wonderful triumphs of
skill
and
science.
sufficiently interested in their construction
Those who are
may
find a full
— —
Authorship and Publication.
46
account in a small volume called " Printing Machines and
Machine
by F.
Printing,"
"
forming one of
J.
F. Wilson (8vo., London, 1880),
Wyman's Technical
say, therefore, that in press
necessary to print a sheet
1.
Inking the form.
Laying the sheet on the tympan.
Turning down the frisket and tympan.
4.
Running
5.
Pulling
6.
Releasing the handle.
in
it
to
:
2.
3.
Suffice
Series."
work the following operations are
the carriage.
home
the impression.
7.
Running out the
8.
Raising the tympan and frisket together, and then
9.
Taking
carriage.
the frisket alone.
off the sheet.
In machine work only three of these operations
generally necessary
are
:
1.
Applying the power to the machine, which may be by
2.
Laying on the
3.
Removing
a treadle, a wheel, or by steam or other power.
We
sheet, or feeding.
the sheet, or taking
off.
of the machines used at the present
select as a type
day, the " double cylinder machine " for
printing
both
" perfecting,"
of
sides
as
it
the
technically
is
sented in the above diagram.
in
various
sheet
it
is
sizes,
sheet
to
one operation,
termed, which
the
print,
is
1
5
or
repre-
area of the
we may
ft.
is
manufactured
superficial
but
specimen one of the dimensions of
It
common bookwork,
This machine
according to
required
at
long by
take as a
5
ft.
broad.
consists of a very strong cast iron frame-work, secured
together by two ends and several cross-bars.
portion
comprises two
large
iron
cylinders
The movable
revolving on
Process of Printing.
47
two smaller cylinders or drums revolving
upright supports
between them, and beneath, within the frame-work is a
movable table, on which lies the type at both ends, going
constantly backward and forward. The type is made up into
;
two forms,
tively.
A
impressing the two sides of the sheet respec-
for
boy, standing on a stool or small platform, feeds in
sheets of paper from the pile represented on the sloping shelf
or "feeding
board" on the
Each sheet
right.
swept
is
round the large right-hand cylinder, being held on by
DOUBLE-CYLINDER BOOK- WORK OR " NEWS
and gets
"
MACHINE.
impression below from the types.
its
tapes,
It
is
then
carried over and between the two drums, and brought round
on the large cylinder on the
turned in
its
left
hand.
progress by the drums,
and gets the second side printed.
between the large
boy,
who
lays
it
cylinders,
it
is
it
Now, having been
presents the other side
Issuing into the space
seized
by a "taking
on the horizontal table shown
off"
in the cut,
At each end of the machine there is an
rollers, made of an elastic composition of
completely printed.
arrangement of
glue and treacle, or other
ingredients,
taking ink
from a
Atithorship
48
reservoir,
and placing
it
or "distributing"
Here other
of the moving table.
tribute
it,
and Publication.
while the rest of the rollers take up a sufficient
upon the pages of type ready
quantity and
roll
impression.
The arrangement
it
one of the
haps,
mechanism,
for
feeder, retain
finally deliver
The
upon a portion
it
composition-rollers dis-
it
it
most
for each
of the endless tapes
skilfully
contrived
parts
is,
per-
of
the
they take the sheet from the hands of the
in its progress
to the
over both the cylinders, and
boy underneath.
cylinders have a continuous rotary motion towards
each other, given by the two largest toothed wheels, whilst the
table carrying the types
them.
moves backwards and forwards under
The movements
are so contrived that the types shall
have gone and returned
that the cylinders have
to the
same point during the period
made one complete
sequently, each successive impression
is
revolution
;
con-
taken from the types
by the same part of each cylinder. The two drums placed
between the cylinders are for the purpose of causing the
sheet of paper to pass smoothly and accurately from one
printing cylinder to the other,
in regard to the
The paper
and
for reversing its position
second form, as already stated.
is
generally prepared for being printed
by
being wetted, an operation frequently accomplished simply
by immersing a quire of paper in a tank of water for an
instant by hand, and then piling it up with alternate quires
of dry and wet paper, until the whole is thoroughly damped.
This may also be accomplished by machinery.
when
The
sheets
removed from the machine-room to the
warehouse department, where the paper is dried by being
hung upon horizontal poles. The slight roughness on the
surface of the paper, produced by the pressure of the sharp
edges of the type, is then removed by placing the sheets
between pieces of finely-glazed millboard and exposing them
printed are
Process of Printing.
to the
immense pressure
called ''cold pressing."
of an
If a
hydraulic press.
more glossy
" hot-pressed
the sheets are either
49
"
surface
is
in a press in
This
is
required,
which hot
plates are interposed at intervals between the millboards, or
"
or calendered between chilled-steel
they are " rolled
cylinders.
The
sheets having been pressed, are then piled
as explained in the
in heaps, according to the signatures,
and prepared for
volumes,
perfect
into
collated
next chapter,
the binder.
—
CHAPTER
Signatures
:
their
Signification
and
X.
Uses- -Gathering
— Collating
Publishers' Phraseology,
E
now
have
traced
which the
sheets are dehvered to the
Warehouse
to
the
department, and
necessity of
tures
"
We
stage
will
what
is
now
explain the
termed
"
Signa-
being affixed to every sheet.
will
suppose that the book
octavo one, and consists of ten sheets, which
pages.
processes of
the
at
printing
will
is
an
give i6o
out on long
Piles of each of these sheets are laid
tables, the first pile consisting entirely of the first sheet, the
pile of the second sheet, and so on.
One copy of the
and of each succeeding sheet is removed in succession,
second
first
and the ten sheets thus gathered together constitute a perfect
They
book.
and another
manner and
are laid aside in systematic order,
complete set of sheets
is
made up
in a similar
;
work proceeds, until the whole of the sheets are
removed, and perfect copies of the work are collected
together, corresponding to the number that has been printed.
thus the
This
is
The
called " cratherine."
following step
gathering,
in
—
one book,
is
to ensure there
to
to
check the correctness of the
being one copy of every sheet
prevent duplicating, and, above
all,
to secure
1
Signatures.
5
the proper sequence of the sheets.
tained
by examining the foHos
This might be ascer-
for instance,
;
of oae sheet bore the figure 16,
17; and so 32 and 33, 48 and 49, &c.,
should begin with
To do
should face each other.
however, would be to
this,
adopt a very tedious and clumsy plan
hence the following
:
expedient has been devised for obviating
sheet bears on the
it is
first
page a
and
it
they are correctly gathered.
of signatures
is
At the present day
omitting a
is
may be
The act
taken for granted that
of revising the order
the whole of the
that
it is
V, and
J,
be the
initial
or
When
sheet of a book.
I
and
The
figure 2
signatures were
W was
and V, while
J,
V, and
title-sheet.
If,
more sheets than the alphabet
second alphabet
if
seen at a glance
is
first
written
alphabet of signatures therefore consists
of twenty-three letters,
suppressed in the
reason for
were used indiscriminately,
J
U
also the case with
VV.
The
unnecessary, and would be unsightly
used by the old printers,
was
of the
letters
W.
inserted at the foot of a title-page, which
UU
Every
entirely.
technically called " collating."
alphabet are used except A,
as
it
letter of the alphabet, so that
only necessary to see that the sheets are in the proper
alphabetical succession,
to
the last page
if
obvious that the next
is
it
resorted
is
being prefixed
to,
— thus,
W being
omitted, and
A
however, the book contain
suffice
will
which
2 A,
is
to
indicate,
distinguished
2B, 2C, and so on.
a
by a
If a
be required, the figure 3 precedes the letters, as 3 A.
If the book be in two volumes, each of them usually has a
third
separate and independent sequence of signatures.
There are other signatures used
adopted
sheets, but they are
Thus an octavo
ness of the folding.
the bottom of the third page
have
five signatures
;
i.e.,
;
on the
E
for the inside
pages of
in order to secure the correct-
2
sheet
D
will
have
D2
at
and a sheet of twelves may
first,
third, fifth, seventh,
and
Authorship and Publication.
ninth pages respectively, consisting of the distinguishing letter
of the particular sheet and certain figures affixed.
Authors,
however, need not trouble themselves as to these subsidiary
and the binder.
signatures
in
general are, on
of
uses
and
The signification
be
known
to
by all who are
necessary
most
the other hand,
signatures, as they concern only the printer
The
connected with publication.
author
is,
for
example,
advised of a proof of a certain portion of the work being
despatched to him by the publisher writing that he forwards
•'
signature
of the
F
"
same a
or " signature
H"
;
and
in
asking for a return
similar phraseology will be employed, the
author, on his part, being expected to follow the custom.
It
renders unnecessary the circumlocution of saying " pages 49
to 64," or "pages [45 to 160," when "signature E" or
" signature L,"
more
as far
as
an octavo
is
concerned,
much
concisely and quite as accurately indicates the sheet to
which reference
is
made.
—
CHAPTER
Stereotyping
and Electrotyping
Aspects of the Subject
of Stereotyping
— Out
:
XI.
their Uses and Advantages
—
of Print— Advantages and Disadvantages
— Superiority of Electrotyping.
iTEREOTYPING
is
a method of taking
from entire pages of types casts which
can be printed in the usual manner on the
The
hand-press or machine.
sents
many advantages,
art
can be appreciated only by those
have a
practical
subject should,
authors and those
who
who
acquaintance with the
The
processes of printing.
aspects of the
pre-
but some of them
following
however, be understood by
are about to publish
:
Every book that has to be printed in the ordinary or
letterpress manner must, as already pointed out, in the first
The type is then
place, be set up In type, letter by letter.
made up into " forms," each consisting usually of the matter
These forms are, after correction,
for one side of a sheet.
"worked off" at the press or machine. Whatever number
of copies has been ordered
is
printed,
are done with, so far as that order
is
and then the forms
concerned.
The
types
are " distributed," or returned to the boxes of the printer's
case from which they were originally taken, and are ready to
be again used
in the
composition of some other work.
Authorship and Pudlicatton.
54
The
of type compels the printer to obtain a
costliness
return of his " letter," as
it is
called, as
The
soon as possible.
book of even a score of pages may
cost him as many pounds
hence it is obviously his interest
to avoid keeping it locked up in any particular job for any
material for printing a
:
length of time that
office,
is
not absolutely necessary.
as a matter of fact, a great
In a large
number of works, or
por-
tions of works, are nevertheless kept in type, or " standing"
;
but the circumstances are peculiar, and special arrangements
have
to
be made in such cases.
The
general rule
is
to get
the work printed and the type distributed as soon as possible.
This
a very important matter so far as the author
is
of his book, believing that quantity to be the limit of
probable
his lot
;
Greater success than was anticipated
sale.
in a
to
phrase, " O. P."
If there
falls
few weeks the publishers are compelled to
an answer
as
is
Supposing that he has ordered a thousand copies
concerned.
applications for
all
— out of
it,
the
its
to
use,
current trade
print.
were no necessity for re-setting for another edition,
book might, of course, be got out at a
Herein is to be found the advantage
further copies of the
considerably less cost.
By
of Stereotyping.
its
adoption the casts are taken of the
pages after they have been set up and corrected, and the type
then free for some other work.
is
The
benefited.
may
off,
way
:
is
he
order originally, say a thousand copies to be printed
which being done, the casts or "plates" are carefully
A
demand arises for more copies, and all that
down the plates on the machine, and
from them 250, 500, 1,000, or any number that may be
stored away.
is
In so far the printer
author reaps his advantage in this
necessary
print
required.
is
The
to lay
cost of re-composition is entirely saved, the
only additional expense being the comparatively small cost
of making the stereotypes.
Stereotyping
and
Elcctrotyping,
In connexion with this plan
that
not requisite to
is
it
demand
for
which
is
55
is
the further advantage
print a
number of copies the
In this way press-
but problematical.
work and paper may be saved, and
avoided, which might neutralise,
a redundancy of copies
any
or, at
materially
rate,
reduce the profit accruing from the number actually
Further than
plates of a work,
new
this, it is to
whenever
if
Again, variations from the
original text are effectively prevented
edition,
sold.
possessing
shorter time than would be possible
the type had to be set up afresh.
new
that,
the author or proprietor can produce a
much
edition in
be observed
for the copies of the
;
printed, are absolutely fac-similes of
the preceding one.
On
the other hand,
required in
new
if
there are alterations likely to be
editions, stereotyping
is
not advantageous.
A
book dealing with current statistics, for example, which must
be kept up to date, would have to be re-set for each edition,
and the stereotype plates of a directory would obviously
be worth only their weight as old metal.
of which
mere reproductions with but
But
for all
books
slight alterations are
called for, stereotyping offers substantial advantages.
Electrotyping
is
whereby plates of pages
also a process
can be produced, capable of being printed in the ordinary
manner.
It
superior to
much
finer,
is
it
more expensive than
for
certain
stereotyping, but
The
purposes.
and prints sharper and
typing, rather than Stereotyping,
Is
cleaner,
is
thick
and coarse.
are printed
If electrotyping
block need never be
is
and Electro-
The
often such as to cause
down when long numbers
is
used for woodcuts and for
pages in which woodcuts are introduced.
engravings on wood
reproduction
off,
delicacy of
them
to
wear
rendering the print
be adopted, the wood
printed from at
all,
the plate alone
being subjected to the pressure of the machine.
If that
56
Authorship and
should become worn
may be
—and
Ptiblication.
many thousands
of impressions
taken from an electrotype without making any per-
ceptible difference
—a
and beauty of the
new
plate, exhibiting all the
original,
may be
sharpness
taken from the
Should any serious accident happen to the cut
cut.
in the pro-
that it would have to be
same accident happen to
the electrotype there is not much harm done, as recourse
may be had to the original, and another electrotype taken
at a comparatively trifling expense.
Other advantages and
disadvantages attaching to Stereotyping as a method of
cess of printing, the probability
engraved over again
;
but
if
is
the
reproduction apply, of course, to Electrotyping.
—
CHAPTER
XII.
—
Bookbinding Various Styles in Use— Comparative Expense— Processes of
Bookbinding— Folding— Sewing— Rounding— Embellishments.
RENCH
their
publishers nearly always issue
books
in
paper covers,
in order that
the purchaser, should he feel disposed,
may
afterwards have them bound up for
his library in the style that suits best his
disposition or his purse.
quite a different custom
pamphlets
books
prevails.
With
In this country
the exception of
— and even they have often a substantial wrapper,
are
always
bound,
or,
as
it
is
technically termed,
Very low-priced books may have only strong
boards covered with paper, which is, perhaps, the cheapest
but, as a rule, any work to have a prospect
style of binding
of success in this country must have a rather less ephemeral
" cased."
;
cover than one of those to which our foreign neighbours are
accustomed.
It
becomes therefore a matter
for the consideration of
the author in what covering or garb his
before the public.
To
estimate,
some acquaintance with the
binding
desirable, if not indispensable.
is
work
shall
appear
enable him to obtain an accurate
different
styles
Every one who has had the care of books knows
the coverings, especially
when
expense
is
of
that
not the prime
may be rendered very attractive and beautiful.
They may be enveloped in russia, morocco, calf, roan, or other
consideration,
a
Attthorship
58
and Publication.
one of the various materials
leathers; in vellum or silk, or
which modern manufacturing ingenuity has introduced. Such
books, however, are not, except very rarely, in the original
They have
bindings as they were issued by the publishers.
been re-bound, and
in a particular style, to suit the taste of
their owners.
When
an entire edition of a book has to be bound, a com-
paratively inexpensive binding
at the present
day the
art
is
Happily,
alone available.
of bookbinding has been brought to
such perfection that a cheap, and at the same time strong and
be obtained at a very moderate cost.
It
purposes cloth is the most suitable.
elegant, binding can
For nearly
all
and
sufficiently substantial, is quickly applied,
much ornamentation.
A great variety
from which to choose.
in glossy black or
These
are
styles
printed,
An
its
cloth
lines.
gilt,
cloth
inexpensive substitute for leather, called "leatherette,"
few years.
last
It counterfeits
morocco, roan, &c., so closely, that the difference
style.
It
in the joints
;
as
respectively
It
may be ornamented
it
is
almost
;
it
is
very liable to crack
or grooves into which the sides of the cover
when heavy wear and rough
anticipated
in
must, however, be used with great care, for
wearing qualities are not good
play
in gold,
and blind-blocked.
with difficulty detected.
any
of colours can be had
coloured inks, or in plain sunken
known
is
capable of
The embellishment may be
has been introduced within the
russia,
is
usage,
therefore,
are
should not be adopted.
Vegetable parchment forms a cheap and durable coverand one that may be ornamented in any style, or may
even be left bare to imitate the appearance of old volumes.
Books with paper wrappers enveloped in parchment
ing,
fashion recently invented in France
favour in this country.
—have
—
also
come
into
Bookbinding.
It
is
almost
impossible
for
himself with the minute and
bookbinder's
there
great
is
He
art.
in
the amateur
multitudinous
should
advantage
en
to acquaint
of the
details
understand,
however,
consulting an
expert,
that
and
in
employing a large firm possessed of adequate resources for
turning out first-class work with taste.
If a book be bound
in cloth at a small country bookbinder's, it will probably be
found that the tide and the name of the author are alone
printed, the lettering being generally clumsy
and
ill-arranged.
The rest of the cover is frequendy left bare and uninviting.
Now, if the same book were taken in hand by a large binder,
he would probably not only do
in a superior
manner what the
other binder did, but would add certain embellishments, such
as lines of gold, flourishes, devices, &c.
at nearly the
same
cost,
being
This he can
in possession of
effect
stamps or dies
for producing those ornaments, and special presses wherewith
he can work them upon the cover at the same operation as
the lettering.
Great attention has lately been paid by publishers to the
which they have presented
style in
their
works
to the public,
experience having taught them that the success of a book
depends
in
no small degree upon the manner
in
which
it is
printed and bound, and the general excellence and tastefulness
displayed throughout.
It is
not necessary
— indeed, often not desirable— to have
the whole of an edition bound up on
certain
that
is,
and
in
A
its first
publication.
A
number of copies may be "warehoused inquires";
put by in sheets, and afterwards bound when wanted,
any
style for
which a preference may be manifested.
further advantage of resorting to an establishment
this kind of work is done on a large scale, is that it
can be turned out with expedition. A sudden demand may
where
spring up for
some
particular volume,
and a firm may not
Authorship and PMblication.
6o
be able to meet
it
demand may have
;
before the copies can be bound the
Bookbinding, to be
subsided.
efficiently
done, requires a very considerable plant, and an experienced
and
efficient staff; in fact,
it
now
is
a manufacture of
importance, and one that year by year
much
demands greater and
greater mechanical resources.
The
publishers of this Guide are prepared to give in-
clusive estimates for printing
and binding complete editions
of any extent, or detailed estimates for binding separately
from printing.
Following the plan adopted in treating of Printing,
may now append
we
a short risumS of the mechanical processes
of Bookbinding.
The
copies
of each
sheet,
as already explained, are
ranged on the counters of the binding-room
piles,
in
successive
and these are distinguished according to the signatures.
Folding is frequently done by machinery, but the bulk
of the work
is still
performed by hand.
the table before her (girls being
now
The
folder lays
on
generally employed in
such work) the sheet so doubled that the
folios rest upon
one another with absolute precision, and repeats the folding
in accordance with the
more
folds in
than either.
size of the book, for there will
an octavo than a quarto, and
The
in
be
a duodecimo
"
sheets are then " gathered and collated
as previously noted
;
that
is,
the folder having kept each
signature of the folded sheets together, the different series
row on a long table in alphabetical order. The
commences by taking up the sheet that is to
be the last in the book, then the next preceding it, and so
on, laying down the sheets as it were backwards, until she
comes to the title. An ingenious contrivance has been lately
are laid in a
gatherer then
introduced in the form of a revolving circular table, whereat
a number of gatherers can stand
still
(instead of walking
up
1
Bookbinding.
and down as
in the
former method) and take up a copy
of each
sheet as
them.
The gathered books
lated "
that
;
the revolving table
each book
is,
are
is
ginning to end, and any mistake
is
by the
corrected
for should
duty,
6
" collater."
it
to
round to
be " col-
looked through from be-
made by
This
sheet be out of
a
brings
now ready
the "gatherer"
a very important
is
proper place,
its
or
two sheets of the same signature by accident be passed
on, the book, if bound, would have to be pulled to pieces
and rebound.
If the
book
now taken
is
to
have a common or a spring back,
to
it is
which makes several
the sawing-machine,
shallow cuts into the folded edges. of the paper at the back of
the book, as a preliminary to the sewing
back
is
required, a slight depression
guide the sewer.
The
The book
now ready
" book-sewer," generally a
front of an upright
which
is
of
lines
but
;
to
The
a flexible
young woman,
cord
are tied
The
signatures are then taken one
girl
upon
perpendicularly at
made
in the
by one and
with their backs so that the upright cord enters the
cut.
sits In
frame, called a " sewing-press,"
strong
to
be sewn.
intervals corresponding with the cuts already
sheet.
if
made with an awl
is
laid
slit
or
then opens the sheet in the middle, and, with
a needle and strong thread, sews the sheet from end to end,
passing the thread in the needle securely round the upright
The next signature is then laid on, and sewn in the
same way, alternating in direction with each sheet, as the
sewing must reverse its course, and increasing the strength
In the
of the back by doubling alternately from end to end.
twine.
flexible
backs the upright twine
is
allowed to
outside of the sheets, and the sewing
is
lie
on the
done through the
prepared punctures, making a strong cord of sewing upon the
outside of the back by the interlacing of the two twines.
A tithorskip and Publication.
62
When
the sewing of one volume
completed, another
is
filled.
The books
commenced, until
are
to the
they
subjected
end-papered,
having been sewn and
volume
the frame
is
operation
is
or "standing press,"
of a pressing-machine,
to
previously to the next operation,
make the book compact
that of " cutting the edges," which
is
cutting-machine instead of by a
"
now done by a guillotine
plough knife," directed in
The edges
a wooden frame, which was formerly used.
are
accurately trimmed, according to the required margin.
The book is now glued up and
may be pounded with a hammer by
as a preliminary to
is
now, however,
what
is
termed the
done
generally
constructed for the purpose.
The back
" rounded."
hand, so as to round
"
machine specially
a
in
it,
Rounding
backing."
The book
is
thus prepared
two clamps
book is placed in such a manner
that the back projects above the clamp exacdy the distance
needed for the joint or groove into which the sides of the
for
the " backing-machine," which
consists of
or jaws, into which the
A heavy roller is then brought down
cover will play.
on the back of the book, and worked backwards and forwards, which forces a portion of the side of the book over
the jaws of the machine, and produces the joint or groove
required.
The back
of muslin
is
of the book
put
in,
is
now glued
nearly the length
again,
about three-quarters of an inch wider on each
is
to hold
back
is
the book in the case
when
it
and a piece
of the book, and
is
side,
pasted
in.
which
The
once more glued over the muslin, and a lining of
brown paper put on for the purpose of strengthening it
the book is then ready to be put into its case.
We need not here go into the details of gilt-edging or
marble-edging, as they would unduly extend this short sketch
;
of the successive operations.
Suffice
it
to recount the series
Bookbinding,
of processes involved in the finishing of a book bound
manner most common
in this country,
— that
in
the
" in cloth."
is,
In a large proportion of the books issued by publishers,
are made and completed separately from the
These covers are called "cases," and consist of
the covers
volume.
two pieces of strong millboard, a
of the book
litde larger than the sides
they are cut out by means of a
;
machine," which
worked by hand, but
is
in
"
millboard
establishments
where large quantities are required, another machine, worked
by steam power, is used, which cuts them out by means cf
circular knives, and effects an immense saving of labour.
If
the boards are required to be what is called " bevelled," a
machine is used by which any width of bevel that may be
wanted can be given to the boards. The cloth cover is then
well glued and the boards laid on it, a sufficient space being
left for inserting a piece of stout brown paper in the middle
of the cover, called the " hollow," the width of the back
A
of the book.
very narrow space between the hollow
and the millboards forms a hinge
The
upon.
for the boards to
round than the boards, that portion of the cloth
down
upon the
neatly
work
having been cut half an inch larger
cover,
inside,
and the cover
is
is
all
turned
then ready for
ornamentation.
The embossed
of a cloth
*'
block
case
" fixed
in
The
and embellishments on the back
formed by a brass die or
generally
an arming-press, which produces what
called the " blind "
figures are to
figures
are
ornaments
;
but
be added, another process
of the surface which
on
is
is
lettering or
necessary.
white of ^gg, or any viscous transparent substance
with similar properties, called "glair,"
laid
when gold
in
ornament.
is to
be
gilt,
is
pieces of sufficient size to
A
brass
die of
applied to that part
and gold leaf
the
is
afterwards
embrace the whole
required design
is
then
Authorship and PMblication.
64
placed In an arming-press heated by steam or gas, and the
heated die
The
is
brought down with force upon the gold
pressure affixes
firmly to the cover,
that
it
the gold leaf that
and leaves the
is
leaf.
under the die
rest of the gold so loose
can be wiped away with a slight touch.
The
cloth cover
is
now
complete, and
it
is
attached to
the book by pasting each of the end papers securely
upon the
inside of the cover.
'4^
down
CHAPTER
XIII.
—
Authorship and Publication.
66
number
of folios written, and the result will be the aggregate
Divide the
of words contained in the entire composition.
by the number of words in the printed page, and the
be the aggregate number of pages the manuscript
latter
result will
will
make when put
into print.
how
close an
approximation to the exact number this process gives.
Much,
It is
sometimes surprising
of course, depends
the manuscript
tions
;
but
and riders
cancels
;
upon the
;
when
to the uninitiated
regularity of the handwriting in
additions, in the
subtractions, in the
and allowances
shape of interlinea-
shape of erasures and
&c., are
for small type, chapters,
taken into consideration, this method
of casting-off
may be
depended upon.
In regard to the all-important question of Publishing,
we
cannot do more
contracts that
It
tlian
enumerate the
may be made between
would be as
different kinds of
the two parties.
presumptuous
foolish as
to direct
author as to what he should do with his rights.
according to law and to
common
sense, his
own
They
an
are,
personal
property, and the utmost freedom of contract exists in relation
to them, as to
any other similar kind of
estate.
we may venture to classify the various
arrangements that may be made, as follows
The author sells his manuscript outright
1. Surrender.
to the publisher, who may afterwards print as many editions
Briefly,
however,
:
—
of
it
as he thinks beneficial to himself.
2.
Partial surrender.
— The
author
in the first edition, reserving his
power
sells his rights
only
to bring out another
edition.
3.
Non-surrender.
— The
book printed and published
author arranges to have his
for himself,
and bears the
entire
loss or enjoys the entire profit of the transaction, less the
publisher's commission of 10 per cent.
Arrangements
Author and Ptiblishcr.
betzveen
67
All the other methods of publication are but modifications of these.
Thus a^ author may agree
to share the profits
or losses
say,
"If you
with a publisher
case the author will
On the other hand, the publisher
me the copyright, I will give
usually retain the copyright.
may
in this
;
transfer to
you a share of the profits." There is another method of
publishing, whereby an author secures a certain number of
subscriptions for his book, sufficient to indemnify the publisher
agrainst loss.
Neg-otiations are then entered into reeardino-
the division of any profits that
If authors think
may
arise.
desirable to
it
publisher, they will
have
If they
retain their rights,
desire to
sell
their
one disposed
to find
rights to a
to
buy them.
they must take the
ordinary business risks of printing and bookbinding.
is
perfectly intelligible
to a
young author
;
to
is
go
to a respectable
negotiation on the lines that
own interests.
The necessary
This
so the best advice that can be offered
seem
to
house and open a
him most advantageous
to his
negotiations as to the cost of printing,
bookbinding, advertising,
work
is "
got out."
A
having been concluded, the
8:c.,
separate account
is
made
in
regard to
the preceding items, in order to keep them separate from
other following details.
trade,
who purchase
it
The book
is
duly introduced to the
at a discount of at least 25 percent.,
13 copies being reckoned as 12.
The
publisher undertakes
the whole trouble of supplying the trade for a commission on
In some cases
the net proceeds (generally of 10 per cent.),
arrangements are made whereby the sums accruing from the
and where
sale are set off against the cost of printing, &c.
;
the edition
ever.
is
rapidly sold
Accounts as to
the author has no outlay what-
off,
sales are rendered periodically
at intervals of three or six months.
;
usually
Circumstances vary with
each case, and therefore definite details cannot be given
?
2
;
but
Authorship and Publication.
68
any information required
manuscript
in
regard to the publication of a
be readily afforded, without charge, by the
will
publishers of this Manual.
The
that
subject of obtaining the
of reviews of a
is,
Upon
work
new book,
itself,
irrespective of
actually
many
author.
There have
which a book has been
in
found
literary censors, but has
great favour in the eyes of the reading public,
the critics have prophesied that a
flat
young
the fate of the
intrinsic merits.
its
cases
condemned by the
a very important one,
as to the
may hang
the verdict of the critics
notoriously been
Opinions of the Press,"
is
experienced as well
the
alike to
*'
— cases
work would
in
which
inevitably
on the market, wherein, on the contrary, the
first
fall
edition
has been eagerly bought up, and even a succession of editions
afterwards called
those
who
But these are exceptional
for.
cases,
and
longest acquaintance with the pub-
possess the
lishing business attach probably the greatest weight to the
consensus of opinion expressed by the reviewers.
Now,
to
send
it
to get a
ordinarily printed
for
book reviewed
The
to the reviewers.
would
it is
necessary,
first
of
largest edition of a
not, probably,
be more than
sufficient
sending one copy to every newspaper and periodical
Hence a
the kingdom.
selection has to
all,
book
in
be made of the
journals or reviews most likely to accord the desired notice,
or
whose opinion
will
most conduce to the
interests of the
author.
In this
publisher
is
matter,
the experience of the practical
again,
most valuable
cannot be sown broadcast
to
they ought to be sent.
No
one
would send the copy of a new poem
London Gazette
for review, or
copies
is
most im-
know
exactly to
the press,
portant from an economical point of view to
whom
When
the author.
among
it
in his senses possibly
to
the editor of the
even a book on theology to
Arrangements between AtUJior and Publisher.
the editor of the Lancet.
It is
69
easy to dismiss such obvious
yet there are
many bhmders
of the
same nature perpetrated every day,
full well, and a serious loss is thereby
as every editor
knows
absurdities as these
;
entailed
upon authors.
The
experienced publisher, on such a subject as this,
offers advice and assistance, and saves his client money,
time,
and disappointment.
the exact
number
Arrangements can be made as
for distribution for review,
with
certainty.
to
of copies to be set apart out of the edition
and
These copies
their cost
are
may be
ascertained
packed and forwarded
expeditiously and safely to their proper destinations by the
publisher, without giving
any trouble whatever
to the author
himself.
As
before remarked, a
work properly printed and "got
up," and published by a well-established firm, has certainly
a better chance of being favourably and
one published by an unknown
shod fashion.
fully noticed
than
firm and produced in a slip-
i
—
Advertising
times as useful to
five
two thousand.
On
may
more
actually be
Further than
Books.
71
the advertiser as one having only
the contrary, the latter small circulation
beneficial than the former large one.
even
this,
could be judiciously laid
is
New
if
any system of advertising
down on
the basis of circulation,
it
impossible to arrive with certainty at the actual circulation
of the various journals.
There are exceptions
Some
to this.
of the great daily and weekly papers in the metropolis and
country publish duly-authenticated
in the
certificates,
drawn
up by accountants, of the exact number of copies they
But the number of such journals who reveal the
their counting-houses
very few indeed.
not to be expected that a publisher will expose his
It is
own
is
private business
advertiser who,
for
the benefit
may
perchance,
the publisher
?
Upon
authority, the Printing
" It
is
point a
this
other
man
of
why, then, should
;
technical
journal
of
Times and Lithographer, pertinently
:
a matter for surprise to us that people should be so persistent in
inquiries as to the circulation
their
only
to advertise
No
all.
business would be expected to do this
any inquisitive
of
intend
or possibly not at
once or twice,
remarks
print.
secrets of
of any given journal.
The
largest
circulation does not necessarily imply the greatest benefit to the advertiser
there are
more important
factors to
;
be taken into consideration, such as the
medium, and the class of persons among whom it
one ever dreams of asking the butcher, baker, or grocer with
whom he deals to give publicity to the amount of his annual turn-over and
yet everybody who spends half-a-crown in advertising thinks himself entitled
to worm out all such information concerning newspaper proprietors."
prestige of the advertising
No
circulates.
;
It
is
worthy of consideration,
paper proprietor did divulge his
likely
to
his
own
positive
that
also,
affairs,
It
disadvantage.
if
the news-
would be most
For cases are
known in which unscrupulous agents of certain papers will
not hesitate to affirm that the journals they represent enjoy
—
Authorship and Publication.
72
a circulation double,
real circulation
treble,
quadruple what the
perhaps
The man who
is.
told the truth
would not
be on a ground of equality with his mendacious opponents.
Rather than adopt his opponents'
own
his
position,
will decline to
name any
figure.
standing of his publication.
of publicity
yet
who
He
by exaggerating
respectable journal
bases his claims to the
on the general character, age, and
support of advertisers
its circulation,
tactics
the proprietor of a
ever
The Times never makes known
questioned its value as a medium
?
Publishers of experience, notwithstanding this justifiable
very closely to the exact truth, the
reticence, can estimate,
value of most of the advertising
require to
useful
tising has
real,
know
one than
the
number
circulated
— their
They know whether
that.
They do
media.
reliable
That
data.
advertisement inserted has "paid" previously, one
to
"pay" again.
Hence the value
The
author
who
If
is
an
likely
has not had transactions of the kind before
;
he must act
statements of the journal or
is
the
is
of the publisher's practical experience.
cannot apply such a test
which
not
more
previous adver-
been remunerative to themselves.
the only knowledge that gives
test
a
is
its
In blind faith
on the
often irresponsible agents
nearly as sensible a proceeding as Investing
money
on the "selections" of the sporting tipsters and "prophets."
A
certain
sum placed
in the
hands of a conscientious and
experienced publisher for expenditure in advertising often
produces ten times as good a result as the same sum spent
by an inexperienced author, who frequently gives a long
is all that Is necessary, and
advertisement where a short one
perhaps a comparatively costly one to a paper from which
not the slightest return can reasonably be expected.
The
publisher acts on the knowledge he has slowly gained in the
Advei'tising Nezv Books.
73
pursuit of his calling, and allocates his orders just where they
are likely to be productive of the intended result.
A
publisher often
knows
best
effective style of advertisement
;
how
to
and the
draw up the most
art of writing these
announcements
is one only to be gained by practice and
which the author seldom possesses.
The mere
mechanical detail of sending copies to the selected papers,
training,
arranging for payment, ascertaining whether the advertise-
ments have been inserted
proper places,
is
In short,
publisher.
at the proper times and in the
most efficiendy attended to by a
also
there are
a host of mhrnticE, really
important in the aggregate, which the prudent author
will
wisely entrust to experienced hands.
The
publishers of this Guide undertake not only the
printing, binding,
tribution
of
and publication of a book, but the
copies
advertisements of any
that purpose.
review,
and
dis-
the
expenditure for
sum which may be
appropriated for
for
—
CHAPTER
Copyrights
their
:
Registration
Registration at Stationers'
Libraries
— Laws
relating
XV.
Duration— Proprietorship-
and
— Presentations of
Copyright — Copyright
Hall
to
Copies
to
Public
the Colonies
in
International Copyright,
OPYRIGHT
is
a subject of material interest to
authors, yet
it
may be
imperfectly
understood.
Copyright
following
a
is
provisions
found
the
is
;
The term
&
short
The Act
6
outline
and for
right can
of
for
regulating
The
45.
its
general
be
will
of copyright in a book published
lasts foi' his
seven years after his death
last
c.
subsequent pages.
during the lifetime of the author
life
Vict.,
more complete synopsis
a
in the
5
said to be generally but
;
natural
but no copy-
more than forty-two years.
The
copyright in a book published after the death of the
author
is
lasts
for
forty-two years from
first
publication,
and
the property of the owner of the manuscript from which
is first
If a
book be
pirated, the
remedy
In regard to the republication
articles
it
published.
and writings
is
by an action
in a
at law.
separate form of
in periodicals, encyclopaedias, &c., there
are several important clauses in this Act.
make an arrangement with
An
author
may
the editor or proprietor of an
Registration
and Duration of Copyrights.
whereby he reserves
encyclopaedia, &c.,
Failing to do
article.
or proprietor
who
his copyright in that
the copyright belongs to the editor
so,
paid for the MS., as
he were the actual
if
He may
author, for a period of twenty-eight years.
the article separately.
the copyright
Copyright
is in
Hall,"
where a book
— In
order
secure
to
" registered at Stationers'
kept for the registration of proprietor-
is
ships in copyrights.
Hail.
must be
it
it,
twenty-eight years, to the
law personal property.
Registration at Stationers
copyright in any work,
publish
however, he do not republish
If,
reverts, after the
actual author.
75
It is
open to the
inspection of any
person on the payment of a fee of one shilling for each
entry for which search
made.
is
that non-registration does
It
is
may
proprietor of a copyright, as he
before bringing his action for piracy.
any entry
will
important to observe
not invalidate the claim of the
register at
An
be given by the authorised
official
officer,
any time
copy of
on payment
of five shillings.
On
going to Stationers' Hall
applicant will receive a "
prietorship,"
Form
which he must
particulars, the chief of
fill
which
to register a copyright, the
of requiring Entry of Proup.
are,
It
embraces certain
the tide of the book,
the name of publisher and place of publication, the name
and abode of the proprietor of the copyright, and the date
of
first
publication.
The
Stationers'
fee for
making the entry
Company
is
In
the
book of the
five shillings.
Five copies of every new book, and every new edition of
a book, have to be surrendered gratuitously to the Stationers'
Company
British
at
for
preservation
in
Museum, the Bodleian
the following
libraries
:
the
at Oxford, the Public Library
Cambridge, the Faculty of Advocates at Edinburgh, and
It is very seldom that an author
Trinity College, Dublin.
—
Authorship and
76
will
in
begrudge a copy of
Museum,
the British
much indebted
his
work
to
which
liable to a penalty for not
month
copies within a
it
is
to our great national library
workers are so
literary
all
but the compulsory presentation to the other
;
be a hardship.
libraries is constantly felt to
times
Piiblicatio7i.
after they are
found to be
There
actually made.
Publishers are
sending in the requisite number of
is
demanded
wait
politic to
till
the
;
but some-
demand
is
always a chance of the publication
of a book being overlooked by the
officers.
Literary Copyright.
The importance
of this subject to authors induces us to
present the following carefully-compiled epitome of the laws
relating to
Literary
into three parts
1.
The
Property.
subject divides itself
:
Copyright
in
Kingdom.
the United
2.
„
the Colonies.
3.
„
Foreign
countries
;
International
or,
Copyright.
Premising that
repealed by 5
&
all
former Acts
6 Vict.,
following are the leading
upon the point
:
—
45,
this subject
it
were
that the
bearing
'
The term of
Sec. 3.
on
may be stated
provisions now in force
c.
copyright in any book published in the lifdwie of the
author shall endure for the natural
term of seven years, commencing
life
at the
of such author, and for the further
time of his death
;
provided
that, if
the said term of seven years shall expire before the end of forty-twa years
from the
first
two years.
shall
publication of the book, the copyright shall endure for forty-
The
endure
copyright on any book published after the death of its author
for the
term of forty-two years from the
first
publication thereof,
and shall be the property of the proprietor of the author's manuscript from
which it shall be first published.
5. The Judicial Committee of the Privy Council may license the republication of books which the proprietor refuses to republish after the death of
the author.
Registralion
and Diwation of Copyrights.
Copies of books and of
6.
77
subsequent editions must be delivered
all
within one
month
months
published elsewhere in the Kingdom) or within twelve months
(if
after
publication
(if
published in London) or within three
(if
published in any of the British dominions).
A
8.
copy is also to be delivered within a month after demand to the
Company, for each of the following libraries
of the Stationers'
:
Bodleian at Oxford, the Public Library at Cambridge, the
Advocates
9.
at
Publishers, however,
The
may
penalty for default
sum not exceeding
A
11.
Faculty of
Edinburgh, and that of Trinity College, Dublin.
themselves deliver these copies to the
libraries instead of to the Stationers'
10.
offices
— The
is,
Company.
besides the value of a copy of the book, a
;^5, as regards each library.
book of
be kept at Stationers' Hall, wherein is
and assignments thereof. It is to be
the inspection of any person, on payment of
registry is to
registered the proprietorship in copyrights
open, at
convenient times, to
all
which shall be inspected. The officer of the Company is to
when required, a copy of any entry, impressed with the stamp of the
Company, on payment of the sum of 5s.
Such copies are to be taken as
IS.
for every entry
give,
primci fade evidence in
all legal
proceedings of copyright.
12.
Making a
14.
Persons aggrieved by any entry in the book of registry
false entry in the
book of registry
a court of law in term, or judge in vacation,
a misdemeanour.
is
who may
may
apply to
order such entry to be
varied or expunged.
15.
The remedy
16.
In such actions the defendant
the plaintiff's
17.
No
title
for the piracy of
on which he
person
except
is
books
is
is
by action on the
case.
to give notice of the objections to
to rely.
the proprietor shall import
into the British
Dominions for sale or hire any book first composed within the United
Kingdom, and reprinted elsewhere, under penalty of forfeiture thereof, and
also of ;^io and double value.
Books may be seized by officers of
Custom or
Excise.
Copyright in encyclopedias, periodicals, and works published in a
serie^ reviews, and magazines shall belong to the proprietor who paid for the
18.
writing of the articles as
copyright
is
Except
the
same
as
if
he were the actual author
is
given to the authors of books
that, in the case of essays or articles
thereof,
forming part of periodicals,
they shall after the term of twenty- eight years from the
to the author for the remainder of the term given
and the term of
;
by
first
publication revert
this Act.
Provided always that during the said term of twenty-eight years the said
proprietor or publisher shall not publish
consent of the author.
such
articles
singly without the
—
AutJwrship and
78
There
is
a proviso for authors
their articles in
once
who have
reserved the right of publishing
a separate form,
and works published in a series may enter
and thereon have the benefit of the whole.
Proprietors of periodicals
19.
at
Ptiblication.
at Stationers' Hall,
23. Books pirated become the property of the proprietor of the copyright,
and may be recovered by action.
24.
before
No
proprietor of a copyright can sue or proceed for any infringement,
making due entry
in the
book of
registry
;
but non-registration does
not invalidate the copyright of the proprietor.
25. Copyright
The
is
personal property.
following are the forms of registration
Form of Minute of Consent
:
to he entered
at Stationers' Hall.
the Author of a certain Book,
We, the undersigned A.B., of
intituled Y.Z. [or the personal Representative of the Author, as the case may
,
be\ and
CD.
of
,
do hereby
certify.
That we have consented and
agreed to accept the Benefits of the Act passed in the Fifth Year of the
for the Extension of the
Reign of Her Majesty Queen Victoria, cap.
,
Term
of Copyright therein provided by the said Act, and hereby declare that
such extended
or
Term
of Copyright therein
is
the Property of the said
A.B.
CD.
Dated
day of
this
18
.
A.B.
(Signed)
Witness
CD.
To
the Registering Officer appointed by the Stationers'
Fot'tn
Company.
of requiring Entry of Proprietorship.
I, A.B.^ of
, do hereby certify. That I am the Proprietor of the
Copyright of a Book intituled Y.Z., and I hereby require you to make Entry
in the Register Book of the Stationers' Company of my Proprietorship of
such Copyright, according to the Particulars underwritten.
Title of
Book.
Name
of Publisher,
Name and
Place of
of the Proprietor
of the Copyright.
Abode
and Place of
Publication.
Date of
First.
Publication.
A.B.
Y.Z.
Dated
this
day of
Witness,
CD.
(Signed)
A.B.
Registration
and Duralion of
CopyrigJits.
Original Entry of Proprietorship of Copyright of a Book.
Time
of
making
the
Entry.
Authorship and
8o
shall
Ptiblication.
have the privilege of copyright therein during such period as
may be
defined in such order, but not exceeding the term which they would enjoy
were they British authors.
The author, though a British subject,
is
not entitled in this country to any
work have been first published abroad.
Foreign authors must observe certain requisities
deposit of copies necessary to entitle them to copyright.
copyright
if
his
as
to
registry
In regard to Books, there must be registered at Stationers' Hall
^nd
:—
The title to the copyright.
The name and place of abode of the author or composer.
The name and place of abode of the proprietor of the copyright.
The time and place of the first publication.
If a
book be published anonymously,
name
of the
is
it
sufficient
In regard to Prints there must be registered
—
:
The title.
The name and place of abode of the inventor,
The name of the proprietor of the copyright.
The time and place of the first publication.
One
printed copy
have been printed), with
(if it
insert the
to
publisher only.
first
designer, or engraver.
all
prints
and maps
Company also a copy of
any subsequent edition. The officer of the Company is to give a receipt for
One month
the same, which is to be regarded as proof of the delivery.
afterwards this copy is to be deposited in the British Museum.
relating to
As
it, is
to be delivered to the Stationers'
to books, the
Articles
periodicals
of
a
same law
political
in general is to
apply as
nature published
may be reproduced
:
in
or translated here,
they are taken be acknowledged
(sec. 7),
if
if
published here.
foreign
newspapers
or
the source from which
provided the author has not reserved
the copyright and stated so in a conspicuous part of the periodical.
The
provisions of 5
&
in regard to false entries,
6 Vict.,
making
c.
under
this Act,
and the delivery qf
certified
45, apply to the entries
searches,
copies of entries.
The importation of pirated copies is
may be imported with the consent of the
prohibited by sec. 10; but copies
registered proprietor of the copy-
right or his agent (sec. 10).
A
convention for an International Copyright was signed at Paris and
presented to Parliament in 1852, on the basis of which an Order in Council
was made loth January, 1852.
It recited
that after seven days from the
date the authors, inventors, designers, engravers, and makers of books, prints,
articles
of sculpture, dramatic works, musical compositions, and any other
—
•
and Duration of Copyrights.
Registraiioji
works of
literature
and the fine
same
lished
first
in
8
which in England would be entitled to
of copyright as if they were pub-
arts,
copyright, shall have the
privileges
England, provided
:
—
Copies have been registered, as in England, within three months
the
first
months
1;
publication in France
or,
-,
if
the work
in
is
parts, within
after
three
after the publication of the last part,
To
secure a copyright in France for works
first
published in England,
every work must be registered at the Bureau de la Librairie of the Ministry of
the Interior at Paris, the charge for registration being not more than 6
The charge
for a certificate of registration
and a copy of the best edition
is
to
is
not to be more than 6
be given
fr.
fr.
25c.
25c.
for deposit at the National
Library in Paris.
In the case of a Newspaper, the
three
months
first
after publication, in order to
number must be
bring
it
registered within
within the provisions of
the International Copyright Act.
Conventions have also been made with the following countries
:
—
Saxe-Coburg-Gotha.
Prussia.
Saxony.
Brunswick.
Saxe- Weimar,
Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt.
Saxe-Meiningen.
Schwarzburg-Sondershausen.
Saze-Altenburg.
Reuss.
In 1852 an Act, 15
Vict., c. 12,
International Copyright Acts,
and
was passed, "to extend and explain the
to explain the Acts relating to copyright
The following are the leading provisions of this Act
Her Majesty may, by Order in Council, direct that the authors
of books published in foreign countries may for a limited time prevent
in Engravings."
Sec.
:
2.
unauthorised translations.
Thereupon the law of copyright
3.
shall
extend
to
prevent
such
translations.
Authors of dramatic compositions
4.
may
also
prevent unauthorised
translations.
Adaptations to the English stage, however, are not prevented.
6.
12.
French translations are protected without further Order
14.
To remove
doubt,
it is
in Council.
expressly declared that the provisions of the
last referred to " include prints taken by Lithography or any other
mechanical process by which prints or impressions of drawings or designs
Act
are capable of being multiplied indefinitely."
Another Act (38
1875
J
but
it
is
Vict., c. 12)
bearing upon this subject was passed in
merely intended to explain the provisions of 15
with regard to dramatic representations.
Vict., c. 12,
—
APPENDIX.
I.— LITERARY
MISCELLANIES.
ANONYMOUS BOOKS, AND HOW THEY ARE DESCRIBED.
HE
following vocabulary, compiled from various more or
accessible sources, may be useful to authors who
wish to define correctly any degree of anonymity in
less
authorship.
It
has also a more practical
in
utility,
suggesting the multifarious devices by which the personality of an
author
may
different
be concealed or disguised, while at the same time
works may be distinguished as proceeding from his pen
:
Adulterism.
— Name
altered or adulterated,
as
d'Alembert (Dalembert), de Foe (Defoe).
False proper name. Work published
Allonyin,
—
lead or avoid acknowledgment of identity, under the
Veyrat (Verat)
in
order to mis-
name
of
some
author or person of reputation, but not by him, as Peter Parley
(Annual).
A Ipkabetism.—As
A7iagram.
A. B. C, X. Y.
Z.
—The letters of the name or names arbitrarily inverted,
with or without meaning, as d'Erquar (Querard), de Ravanne (de
Varenne), Riand Jhevey (Jean Divry),
— See Boustrophedon.
Anonym. — Book without a name
Yomns
(Simon).
Ananyin.
speaking, a book would not be an
to
on the
anonym
if
title
page.
the author's
Strictly
name were
in it
but a book is generally considered
no name on the title-page.
Apoconym. Name deprived of one or more initial letters.
ApocrypJial.
Book whose author is uncertain.
be found anywhere
anonymous
if
there
;
is
—
—
— Title of nobility converted into or used as a proper
name,
Saint
Ascetonyni. — The name of a Saint used as a proper name
Aristonyui.
;
Jean
(la
mere Angelique
de)
{i.e.
Angelique d'Arnauld d'Andilly).
Anonymous Nomenclature.
83
— One or more asterisks or stars used as a name, as
name.
Autonym. — Book published with the author's
name written backwards, as John
Boiistrophedon, — The
Dralloc (Collard).
expressed by
Cronogram. — Where the date
CryptonyuL — Hidden, subterfuge. Applied to authors who disguise
Asterisjii.
S
* *
-sf
real
real
letters.
is
or alter their names, but more particularly to those who disguise it
by transposing the letters so as to form another name, which is the
anagram of the real name.
Denionyui.
— Popular
or
description
ordinary qualification or
taken as a proper name, as an amateur, a bibliophile.
Enigjnatic-pseiidonyni.
— As
tieuse, editee par) les Freres
Delpierre), thus
G
:
Bibliophilo - FaceGustave Brunet and Octave
b [runet] e, o [ctave,] d [elpierre] e.
(Bibliotheque
Gebeode
[ustave,] e
{i.e.
Geonym.-^'^dSiXQ of country, town, or village
as an Englishman,
;
Gembloux (Pierguin).
Hagionym. The name of a saint taken as a proper name.
Hieronym. Sacred name used as a proper name.
a Londoner, de
—
—
Jnitialism.-^OnXy the
initials
of the real author.
/wwj;;?.— Ironical name, as Satyricon (Blondet, D.M.)
Pharmaconym.^
—The name of a substance or material taken for a
proper name, as Trognon de
chou (cabbage-stump),
i.e.
Barre,
dessinateur de Lille.
PJiraseonym.
—A
Ecrlinf (Ecrasons
phrase used
instead of a
ITnfame), a gentleman
of
proper name, as
great
learning and
understanding.
Phrenonym. —M.ora\ quality taken for a proper name, as John
Search (Archbishop Whately and others have used this phrenonym),
Justitia, &c.
— Work by several authors.
— Name taking the place of the family name.
Pseudandjy. —Woman signing a man's name, as George Sand,
or George
of the author's
Psendo-initialis7n. — False
or not the
name.
Pseudojyn. — Man signing a woman's name.
Pseudo-titlonyni. — False quality or
as A Lincolnshire Grazier
Polynym.
Prenonyvi.
Eliot.
initials
initials,
title,
(T.
H. Home).
G
2
—
Authorship and
84
Scenonym.
— Theatrical
name
Ptiblication.
of author
or actor,
Edmund
as
Falconer (O'Rourke).
— Celestial or astronomical name.
— Dots instead of name.
Syncopism. — Name deprived of several
name, as N.
Telonism. — The terminal
of the
Sidcronynt.
Stigmonym.
letters.
real
letters
S.
(John
Anstis).
— Quality
Translationym. — A
Titlonym.
as
An
or
title
taken, instead of a proper name,
Academician, &c.
translation
of
name,
the real
as
Books
Nabonag (" Books " is a translation, and " Nabonag " an anagram),
i.e., Le Comte Georges Libri Bagnano G. Forrest (Rev. J. G. Wood).
II.—
HOW TO
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL INDICATIONS.
ASCERTAIN
WHAT WORKS HAVE BEEN PUBLISHED ON
ANY GIVEN
may
|E
close
this
SUBJECT.
Manual with some
bibliographical
formation intended to serve a double object
As
I.
II.
As
a guide to the selection
of a
in-
:
title,
and the
avoidance of one that has already been appropriated.
a means of ascertaining what books have already been
published on any given subject.
It
not unfrequently happens that an
author when just about committing to press an original work, discovers,
perhaps accidentally, that his subject has already been treated
on the same
writers
may
lines
that he has independently adopted.
also help
him
to information which
it
is
his
Previous
duty to
examine or acknowledge, and an ignorance of their researches may
One of the chief uses of
lay him open to the censure of the critics.
Bibliography is to show what books have been written on different
branches of study and it is most advisable that every author should
;
be acquainted with the principles of the science, at least to the
extent of being able to ascertain what previous workers have accomplished in his
If there
own department
were
of investigation.
in existence a universal catalogue of all the
books
that have been issued from the press since the invention of printing,
about the year 1450, and
if
that catalogue were classified, according
Bibliographical Indicatio7is.
to
85
the contents of the books themselves,
it would not be a very
what has been written and published
on any particular subject.
But no such general catalogue has ever
been compiled, and probably to compile one now would be imprac-
task to
difficult
ascertain
ticable.
This want
not supplied by the catalogue of any one of the
is
great libraries throughout the world, and
were possible to collate
drawn up of all the
different libraries, the desideratum would still remain.
No one
library contains a copy of every book in existence, and it is often
necessary to visit libraries in different countries if the whole of the
works of certain authors have to be consulted. The catalogues of
together
if it
the catalogues that have been
all
the principal collections of books, again, are not classified.
They
are
generally arranged according to an alphabetical, sometimes a chrono-
which would require an examination of every single
item to ascertain exhaustively what books are there assembled tological system,
gether on any particular subject.
The
Museum
splendid catalogue of a library such as that of the British
affords little assistance to
has been written
in
anyone
any department of
desirous of
literature.
knowing what
The
titles
of the
under the names of the authors, not
according to their subjects, unless, in comparatively rare instances,
wherein the principal or first word of the title-page of an anonymous
books are arranged, as a
work gives a
rule,
clue to the nature of
its
contents.
To
find out all the
books, for instance, on a given art or science, would necessitate the
reading through of several hundreds of
many
each containing
folio
thousands of entries
volumes of catalogues,
undertaking which
—an
would almost occupy an average lifetime.
To supply this want is the province of Bibliography
The Bibliographer
of books.
books, and a Bibliography of any subject
complete
written
same
list,
upon
so far as
is
attainable, of the
books
or ought to be, a
books that have been
is,
Bibliographies, in short, stand in the
that subject.
relation to
— the science
not only describes but catalogues
in general as
Indexes do to the contents of
particular books.
Bibliography
than
this.
The
in the abstract
Romans, were mere
in
copyists.
France to signify
manuscripts.
has a
much wider
range, however,
(5i[5\ioypa(pog of the Greeks, like the librarii of the
The
skill
in
The word
bibliogmphie was
first
used
deciphering and judging of ancient
present signification dates only from about the
—
—
:
Authorship and Publication.
86
middle of the
last century,
and the
first
book of a character
to
which
now be applied was De Bure's Bibliographie Instructive,
The author did not probably altogether con\'j6y^}j.
the word would
published in
He
template this alteration in the meaning of the term.
included,
which had become of importance,
owing to the growth of libraries and a vastly increased commerce in
books.
It has been customary since that time to apply to the
description and classification of printed books the French word
for convenience-sake, information
Bibliographie, or the English
A
distinction
The former
Bibliography.
word Bibliography.
frequently
is
made between Pure and Applied
considers books
by themselves, and aims
merely at showing what has been written, while the
books according to their character and contents.
For general
first
of
Guild
lists
of Bibliographies, the following works should
be consulted
all
:
Librarian's
{R. A.).
latter regards
Manual: a
of bibliographical works, &c.
list
New York: 1858. 4to.
Namur (P.). Bibliographie paleographico-diplomatico-bibliologique
Liege
:
1838.
Peignot (Etienne
1812
Gabriel).
g^ndrale.
8vo.
Repertoire bibliographique universel.
Paris
8vo.
Petzholdt
Power
2 vols.
(Julius).
(J.).
Bibliotheca bibliographica.
Handy Book about
Books.
Leipzig: 1866.
London
:
8vo.
Svo.
1870.
Sabin (Joseph). Bibliography of Bibliography ; or, a Handy Book about
Books which relate to Books. New York and London 1877. Svo.
:
Handbook of
in the
Bibliographies, Classified Catalogues, and Indexes, placed
Reading-room of the
order of the Trustees.
British
1881.
Museum
Svo.
for Reference.
[An invaluable
Printed by
guide.]
Allibone (S. a.), a Critical Dictionary of English Literature and British
and American Authors, living and deceased, from the earliest accounts
to the middle of the Nineteenth Century.
3 vols.
Svo.
Philadelphia
:
1859-71.
Watt
(Robert), M.D. Bibliotheca Britannica
or, a General Index to British
and Foreign Literature. In two parts, Authors and Subjects. 4 vols.
Edinburgh 1824. zjto.
"The account given of British writers and their works is universal, embracing every
description of authors, and every branch of knowledge and literature.
What has been
;
:
admitted of foreign publications, though selective, forms a very considerable and valuable
portion of the work ; and as none of note have been purposely omitted, the Bibliotheca
Britannica may be considered as a universal catalogue of all the authors with which this
country is acquainted, whether of its own or of the Continent." Extract from the Preface.
—
Bibliographical Indicalions.
Lowndes (W.
The
T.).
Bibliographer's
Z*]
Manual of English
Literature
:
an
account of Rare, Valuable, and Useful Books, with bibliographical and
and the prices at which various copies have been
by H. G. Bohn. 4 vols. 8vo, 1S69
critical notices,
New
sold.
edition, enlarged
A
Clarke (Adam).
Bibliographical Dictionary
,
.
.
Curious, Scarce, Useful, and Important Books in
Literature
....
[By
Manchester: 1S02-4.
The
Adam
Clarke.]
6
all
of the most
Departments of
.
Liverpool and
vols.
i2mo.
Bibliographical Miscellany, containing
English Translations of
...
Ecclesiastical Writers
An
2.
:
and
Greek
the
all
i. An Account of the
Roman Classics, and
Extensive List of Arabic and
* * *
Persian Grammars, Lexicons, and Elementary Treatises
[By A. Clarke.]
contains
London
2 vols.
:
1806.
i2mo.
Two
.
.
.
Vol.
copies.
IL
:
Remarks on the Origin of Language and Alphabetical Characters,
1.
2.
History of the Origin of Printing.
3.
The
4.
A
5.
An
Introduction and Perfection of the Art in Italy.
Catalogue of Authors and works on Bibliography.
alphabetical list of all the towns where printing was carried on in the Fifteenth
title of the first book printed in each place.
Century, with the
An
6.
Essay on Bibliography.
7. Several bibliographical systems, teaching the proper method of arranging books in
a large library.
A
8.
complete table of the Olympiads.
The Roman Calendar.
10. The Hijrah or Mohammedan ^ra.
9.
11.
In
T
Tables of the Khalifs, Kings of Persia, &c., from
Conrad Gesner
Mohammed
to the present time.
published at Zurich, in a folio volume, his Biblio-
545
theca Universalis, which contained a description of
all the books in the
Hebrew, Greek, and Latin languages, concerning which the compiler
could obtain any information.
The restriction as to language of course
prevented
it
fulfilling
its
intention of being universal, but the three
mentioned were almost the only ones employed in Gesner's time by
men of learning ; so his work may be regarded as a pretty complete
account of the state of printed literature as
Book
Guide
Collector's
Choice of Books.
to the
Putnam
(G.).
1852.
Stevens
Handbook.
London:
it
then existed.
1843.
London
:
1833.
Bookbuyer's Manual, and Supplement.
2 vols.
(H.).
My
English Library.
London
:
1853.
New York
:
[1849 ?]-
;:
Authorship and Publication.
88
AND MISCELLANEOUS WORKS.
III.— GENERAL
|HE
following list of general and miscellaneous books will
be found extremely useful to the author. Many of them
give outlines of all the published literature on different
subjects, with critical opinions as to the value of the several works
besides affording various hints as to the art of authorship and
cited
;
criticism.
AuNGERViLLE DE BuRY
1
86 1.
Barbier
and Desessarts
(A. A.)
Paris
:
4
Brunet
librorum rariorum
of
and
Literature
Manuel du
Seconde
Same.
Quatrieme ediUon.
Paris
Same.
Cinquieme
Paris
Same.
Redige
Migne
:
1838-39.
Gustave).
i860.
edition.
Edition.
par
4
une
vols.
Paris
:
Paris
4
1814.
:
:
Soci^t^
:
8vo.
1804.
:
vols.
8vo.
1842-44.
5 vols.
8vo.
1860-65.
6 vols.
8vo.
des
Bibliographiles
Beiges
8vo.
Dictionnaire
Paris
:
1834.
3 vols.
de Bibliologie Catholique.
8vo.
Paris,
8vo.
Imprimeurs imaginaires
(G. F. de).
London
Books.
Scarce
Libraire.
Same.
(P.
8vo.
3 vols.
8vo.
(Jacques Charles).
:
Niirnberg
universalis.
Traite elementaire de Bibliographic.
(S.).
homme
8vo.
Nouvelles recherches bibliographiques.
Bure
:
Nouvelle bibliotheque d'un
(N.).
5 vols.
Niirnberg: 1774-91.
6 vols.
Bruxelles
Brunet
American edition, with
Albany
S. Hand.
First
Edited by
Inglis.
8vo.
Anecdotes
(W.).
1807-12.
BouLARD
808-10.
vols.
Supplement.
Beloe
1
Bibliotheca
J.).
(J.
1770-72.
•
B.
J.
8vo.
de gout.
Bauer
Philobiblon.
(R.).
English translation of
et libraires supposes.
Bibliographic instructive.
Paris
:
Paris: 1763-83.
1866.
8vo.
10 vols. 8vo.
—
Contents. Vol. T., Theologie ; II., Jurisprudence, Science, et Arts; III., IV.,
Belles Lettres ; V.-VII., Histoire ; VIII. -IX., Catalogue des livres de L. J. Gaignat
X., Livres anonymes.
—
Note. With these is generally joined the
Valliere," par G. de Bure, in 3 vols.
" Catalogue des
livres
de M.
le
due de
la
:
Bibliographical Indications.
Burton
A
The Book Hunter.
H.).
(j.
new
edition
Voyage autour de ma Bibliotheque.
Caillot (a.).
1 2 mo.
Clement
Edinburgh: 1862.
Bibliotheque curieuse, historique,
(D.).
raisonne de livres dificiles k trouver.
Darling
Paris
et
Gottingen
Cyclopaedia bibliographica.
(J.).
i2mo.
in preparation,
is
London
1809.
;
critique,
:
ou Catalogue
1750-60. 9
:
3 vols.
1854-59.
vols.
4to.
3 vols. 8vo.
DiBDiN (Thomas Frognall). Bibliographical Tour in France and Germany.
Second edition. London 1829. 3 vols. 8vo.
:
London:
Bibliomania.
Bibliophobia.
London:
Library Companion, or
London:
of a Library.
DucLOS
Tome
Same.
2 vols.
4.
Supplement [par
General
Dictionnaire
J.
bibliographique,
Paris
etc.
C. Brunet].
bibliographical
Dictionary.
Historia bibliothecse Fabriciance.
(J.).
6 vols.
:
1790.
Paris: 1802.
Svo.
Oxford
:
1837.
Wolfenburg
:
1717-24.
4to.
Algemeene naam-lyst van boeken, met de pryzen.
(A.).
warden [1771-78?]
Note.
C).
Choice
in the
Svo,
vols.
Fabricius
in
(A.
...
8vo.
4to.
English.
is
2 vols.
AUgemeines bibliographisches Lexikon. Leipzig: 1821-30.
(F. a.).
Ferwerda
Young Man's Guide
1824.
8vo.
8vo.
Svo.
3 vols.
4
1832.
des livres rares, precieux,
historique, et critique
Ebert
London: 181 1.
and Cailleau
(I'Abbe)
8vo.
1809.
[Second edition.]
Same.
— The
24
vols.
Leeu-
Svo.
French part in 4 vols, is entitled Catalogue ; the Latin part, in 16 vols.,
There is also a " Register van alle rare latynische boeken in folio,"
entitled Catalogus.
I
vol.
FouRNiER
Freytag
Adparatus
(F. G.).
Friedlander
3 vols.
(J.).
Seconde
Svo.
litterarius ubi libri rari [vel]
antique rec.
Lipsix
Plan of a Bibliography.
Catalogue de
2 vols.
Svo.
:
Svo.
In Smithsonian Institute Re-
1858.
G. (L. F. A.).
1823.
dictionnaire portatif de bibliographic.
Paris: 1809.
1752-55.
ports.
Nouveau
(F. J.).
Edition.
la
Bibliotheque d'un amateur.
Bruxellcs
Authorship and Publication.
90
Georgi
Allgemeines
(T.).
Leipzig
4
1742.
:
europaisches
Die Franzosichen Auctores.
5er Theil.
ies-3es. Suppl. bis 1757.
Leipzig: 1758.
Graesse (J. G. T.). Lehrbuch
und Leipzig 1837-59. 4
einer allgem.
Tresor de
Hartley
livres
rares
Folio.
1753.
Dresden
nouveau dictionnaire
:
vols.
7
:
Folio.
8vo.
biblio-
4to.
Catalogus universalis librorum.
(J.).
[1500]-! 739.
Litterargeschichte.
precieux
et
Dresden: 1859-69.
Leipzig
3 vols.
vols, in 2 parts.
:
graphique.
Biicherlexicon.
Folio.
vols.
Londini
:
1699.
5
vols.
8vo.
Horne (Thomas
London
Janin
Joecher
4
Le
(J.).
Koenig
Paris
Livre.
1870.
:
8vo.
Allgemeines Gelehrten-Lexicon.
Leipzig
:
1750-51.
4to.
Bibliotheca vetus et nova.
(G. M.).
Lalanne (M.
Lesley
8vo.
2 vols.
G.).
(C.
vols.
Introduction to the Study of Bibliography.
Hartwell).
1814.
:
L. C).
On
(J. P.).
Altdorfi
1678.
Folio.
Paris: 1857.
Curiosites bibliographiques.
the Classification of Books.
:
i6mo.
(In Smithsonian Institute
Report, 1862.)
Los Rios
(F, de).
Bibliographic instructive, ou Notice de livres rares, etc.
Avignon: 1777.
Merryweather
8vo.
(F. S.).
Bibliomania in the Middle Ages.
London
:
1849.
i6mo.
MoRHOF
(D, G.).
Polyhistor
Ed.
Lubecse
tarii.
2a.
Polyhistor literarius
J.
2 vols.
Namur (P.).
dans
(J. P.).
la
2 vols.
philosophicus et practicus
;
[cum]
commen-
4to.
praef., etc., J.
;
cum
accessiones
A. Fabricii.
Lubecse
:
4to.
Projet d'un nouveau systeme bibliographique des connaissances
humaines.
Niceron
Notitia auctorum et rerum
1695-98.
Frickii et J. J. Molleri
1732.
De
sive,
:
:
Bruxelles
:
republique des
ouvrages.
8vo.
1839.
Memoires pour
servir
lettres,
Paris: 1729-41.
43
a
I'histoire
des
hommes
illustres
avee un catalogue raisonne de leurs
vols.
i2mo.
Bibliographical Indications.
OsMONT
Paris -.1768.
Peignot (Etienne
1802-4.
2 vols,
and supplement
Gabriel).
Dijon
:
1833.
8vo.
2 vols.
Dictionnaire raisonne de Bibliologie.
Gabriel).
Peignot (Etienne
livres.
Dictionnaire typographique, historique, et critique des
B. L.).
(J,
livres rares.
Manuel de Bibliophile;
M.).
(J.
Renouard
1823.
(A. A.).
2 vols.
Sarmiento
De
la Bibliographie
Paris: 1863.
C. Brunet.
J.
alt.
Catalogue de
la
Onomastici
ScHELHORN
(in his
(J. G.).
libraria
J.
variis
(B.
is
SwAiNSON
1
(W.).
historico-criticus.
Ed.
Traj. a R.
epitome.
8vo.
1792.
Diss,
vol. i., 1726).
psnis
2,
de
rarioribus,
Commentatio de
5).
in libros statutis (in
vol,
et variis
libris
8).
rarita-
combustis
Diss,
de
(in
libris
8, 9).
Francof. et Lips: 1754.
litterarise
[6a edition] cura
8vo.
Bibliography, biography, and taxidermy.
London
:
1840.
6 mo.
Taylor
History of the transmission of ancient books to modern times,
(J.).
with the historical proof.
Tricotel
VoGT
(M.
libros.
in vol. 7.
Introductio in notitiam rei
G.).
C. Fischeri.
de 3 6 4000
8vo.
publica auctoritate combustis (in vols.
Struve
Bruxelles:
Notitia libri rarissimi sub ipsis typographise primordiis
Amsen. ht,
De
\
1787.)
5.
nomenclator
8 vols.
— The Index
literarii
tiseorum causis (in vols,
vol. 7),
sibcle, lettre
Bibliotheque d'un amateur.
literarium, sive
17 75-1 803.
Note,
Saxe (C).
i9°^e
8vo.
8vo.
Onomasticon
Traj. a R.
Paris: 18 10.
generale au
Valladares (A.) semanario erudito, vol.
Saxe (C).
du choix des
ou, Traits
8vo.
Catalog© para una
(M.).
:
8vo.
2 vols.
Repertoire de Bibliographies speciales.
QuERARD
Paris
8vo.
vol.
i
(E.).
(J.).
(H.).
4to.
ed.
London
Varietes bibliographiques.
1859.
:
Paris
:
1S63.
Catalogus historico-criticus librorum rariorum.
burgi, 1735.
Witte
New
8vo.
i2mo.
4a
Ham-
edit.
8vo.
Diarium biographicum,
scriptores, sec. xvii.
Gedani
:
16SS.
—
and
AutJiorship
92
IV.— BIBLIOGRAPHIES OF
[HE
of
titles
Ptiblication.
VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
new books published
for the
most part since the
appearance of the Bibliographies previously enumerated,
are to be found in the literary periodicals of the various
countries, of which the following is a list
:
Literature. — "The
English
published from January,
contents of the "
principal
London
"
and the
works published
English Catalogue of Books,"
to January,
1835,
1863,
British "
"
comprising the
Catalogues, and the
the United States of America and
in
Continental Europe, with the dates of publication, in addition to the
and publisher's name.
London, 1864. 8vo. (In progress.)
price, edition,
size,
Low.
French.
Compiled by Sampson
—The best bibliographies are those of Peignot, Brunet,
French
Bourquelot, Louandre, and
Querard.
catalogued since 1811,
"Bibliographic de
German
in the
has been
France."
books, published since 1700, are given in " Allgemeines
Bucherlexicon," of
W.
Heinsius, in alphabetical order (vols, i-xvi.,
18 12- 1 869).
Ersch gave a
"Handbook
of
catalogue
trade
literature
la
is
" Verzeichneiss,"
of those published since 1750 in his
list
German Literature"
published
In Leipsic a
(1845-1849).
semi-annually, as well as Heinrich's
and the monthly
"
Allgemeine Bibliographic
"
of
Brockhaus, comprising the most important works of every nation.
For
works of Hain and Panzer.
earlier titles see the
Belgian
" Bibliographic
in the
has been catalogued since
literature
de
la
Belgique."
Earlier
works
1838 in the
may
be found
bibliography of Foppens.
Italian
literature
has been catalogued since
1861
in
the
" Bibliographia Italiana."
Dutch
literature has
been catalogued since 1854
in
the " Neder-
landsche Bibliographia."
Spanish
"
literature
has been catalogued
since
i860
in
the
Boletin Bibliografico Espanol."
Russian
"Russkaja
literature
is
catalogued
in
the monthly magazine,
Bibliografija."
Danish, Swedish, Hebrew, Greek, and Polish catalogues
are also annually published.
The
early literature of
been catalogued by Nyerup and Kraft.
Denmark
has
American Nomenclature.
American Literature.
"
States are given in the
"
American
and
— New books
published in the United
Literary Gazette," Philadelphia.
Trubner's
London, monthly
since 1865, gives a list of the most important works published in
America, China, and India.
Other American Bibliographers are
AUibone, Bartlett, Duyckinck, Rich, and Stevens.
Oriental
Literary
Record,"
v.— AMERICAN NOMENCLATURE.
In America the
sizes of
books are generally designated as
follow:
F
over
Q
o
under 30 centimetres high.
„
D
30 centimetres high,
25
20
S
J
15
Tt
Fe
I2i
10
square
Sq.
Obi.
desisrnate
Nar.
America,
In
prevails,
as
here,
considered
heights.
no
unfortunately,
and the catalogues of the great
universal
libraries
discrepancies in the size-notation adopted.
being
books of those
oblong
narrow
standard
exhibit various
The whole
subject
is
by committees of the American and English
Library Associations respectively.
;
Authorship and Publication.
94
ORIENTAL AND OTHER TYPES.
Arabic.
<US
l34>3\j
^0^\ <ULJ ^LJ\ ^LJ\
HiNDOOSTANEE, with
it
-^ ^^
J^}
i^.»^ t--M^3
Points, with the modifications necessary to adapt
for the Turkish, Persian,
^i-'-^ y,
L.'O
Malay, and Pouchtoo Languages.
iirrj^
^jir*
t^y
y,
uW
-^^ c;'^ ^j^^J"^^
Sanscrit.
No.
i.
Sanscrit.
No.
2.
v^
Bengalee,
Coptic.
ovo^^ ucoc
^.rtort
Tertcuoxejw.
c{)OT^.I c^o-tf^.! juljuloh:
^eit
Tamil.
Armenian,
(J*f_
lutri/p
afiiupn.
ulrp tfii-fiiupujliyfu-p p.tupp.utnu
ub-p ^npnL.iJ
Hebrew.
J
um^in \wb
1300 ii"«
i:yDi:; .-id'ni
•i^'-N
Russian.
KaKB
:ace
mbi
CABimHMB hxb roBOGreek.
Tj'c
ap«
i(JTlV 6 TTICTTOQ
avTOJj Inl Ttig
KOI (ppOVljlXOQ,
OV KartOTJJCTEV 6 KVpiOQ
depawdag avrorj Toy ^i^ovai avToig t^v
Saxon.
pabep vpen ^u apS
cymeS
^OvXoQ
"
in
The
Tpo(priv iv Kapi(j^
Lord's Prayer (700),"
peopnap,
j^ie
jehaljub
m
Noma
'Sin
Co
peopne "^ in Bop'Sa.
plap upepne opeppiptlic pel up to baej ^ popS^F ^f r^y^"^^
upna pufe pe popjepon Scyljum upum ?fnb ne inleab upiS in
pic
Iroptunje
"Sin.
Sh
pie pillo "Sm pufe ly
geppigupich
ppom
Yple.
INDEX.
Accounts between authors, publishers,
and booksellers, 67
Advertising new books, ']o
Advertising, value of experience in
regard to, 72
American nomenclature of book-sizes,
93
Anastatic engraving, 35
Anonymous books how
:
Author's copyright, 74
Author's proof, meaning of the term,
29
Authors' proofs
how they should be
corrected, 30
Authors' rights in articles in peri:
of,
82
B,
Backing a book, meaning of the term,
62
C.
Calendered paper, 21
Capitals
:
how
:
his printing-press,
43
Bevelled boards, meaning of the term,
63
Bibliographical indications, 84
Bibliogra])hies, general list of, 88
Bibliographies of various countries, 92
Bibliography, the uses of, 85
Blind-blocked, meaning of the term, 58
Blind ornaments
on book -backs,
meaning of the term, 63
Block bookbinding, meaning of the
term, 63
Bookbinding, 57
illustrations, 31
Books, mechanical arrangement
indicated in copy, 3
Cased books, meaning of the term, 57
Cased books, process of binding, 63
Case of type, meaning of the term, 27
Casting-ott copy how performed, 65
:
Catalogues of English, French, Italian,
German, Belgian, Dutch, Spanish,
Russian, American, &c., literature,
92
Catalogues of libraries, 85
Chain wires in paper, 20
Chase, meaning of the term, 42
Choice of paper, 18
Chromo-lithography, 34
Circulation
Badius Ascensius
Book
:
cess, 61
Bourgeois type, specimen of, 23
Brevier type, specimen of, 24
Broadside, meaning of the term, 13
described, 82
Arrangement, mechanical, of a book, 9
Author and publisher, arrangements
between, 65
odicals, &c., 74
Authorship, concealment
Automatic engraving, 32
Books, various sizes of, 12
Booksellers and publishers, 67
Book-sewing description of the pro-
of advertising
:
Collating, meaning of the term, 51
Colonies, literary copyright in, 79
Composing-room, operations of the, 39
Composing-stick, meaning of the term,
40
Composing types
the process described, 27, 39
Compositor, duties of the, 40
Contents tables
proper position in
:
of,
9
mediums,
70
Clean proof, meaning of the term, 29
Cloth binding its advantages, 58
Cloth gilt, meaning of the term, 58
Cloth printed, meaning of the term, 58
Cold pressing, meaning of the term, 49
books, 9
:
Attthorship
96
Contracts in publishing, varieties of,
66
Copies of new books for public libraries,
75
Copies of new books for review, "jo
Copperplate printing, yj
Copy, best form of, i
Copy, directions for preparing, 2
Copy, insertions in, 2
Copy, margin of, 2
Copy, numbering of folios of, 3
Copy-paper, a description of paper,
its water-mark, 20
Copyright, 74
Copyright abroad, 79
Copyright, duration of, 74
Copyright in the Colonies, 79
Copyright in titles, 7
Copyright in United Kingdom, 76
Copyright, registration of, 75
Cost of illustrations, 33
Corrections, 27
Corrections ad valorem, meaning of
the term, 29
Corrections,
authors', distinguished
from printers' errors, 27
Corrections in process of printing, 27
Corrections, when charged to authors,
29
Cutting the
term, 62
edges,
meaning
of the
and
Publication.
Etched blocks, 32
Etching for copperplate
F.
First proof, specimen of, 28
Folding sheets
description of the
process, 60
Folio, meaning of the term, 41
Folios, numbering of, in copy, 3
:
Foolscap paper
Foolscap paper,
:
water-mark, 20
its
size of, 13
Form, meaning of the term, 42
For press, meaning of the term, 30
Franklin printing-press, the, 44, 45
French books, coverings of, 58
French literature, catalogues of, 92
French names of paper, and paper-
making terms, 21
meaning
Furniture,
of the term, 42
meaning of the term, 40
Gathering, meaning of the term, 50
Great primer type, specimen of, 22
Galley,
H.
Half-measure, meaning of the term, 24
Half-title
proper position in books, 9
:
Hand-made
Hollow
D.
Dedications
printing, 36
Etching, typographic, 33
proper position in books,
:
paper, 19
bookbinding, meaning of
the term, 63
Hot-pressing, meaning of the term, 49
in
9
Demy
Demy
paper
:
its
paper, size
Designing
water-mark, 20
of,
I.
13
illustrations, cost of,
34
Diamond
type, specimen of, 24
Dimensions of books how governed,
:
.^3
.
Dimensions of technical
sizes
:
how
determined, 17
Double-crown paper, size of, 13
Driving out a page, meaning of the
term, 41
Duration of copyrights, 74
Illustrations,
yo
Illustrations, cost of, 33
Illustrations, process of producing, 34
Imperial paper, size of, 13
Importation of British books printed
abroad, ']']
Imposing surface, meaning of the term,
Imposition of pages, meaning of the
term, 41
Index its proper position in books, 9
Index, value and necessity of, 10
Index-making
irksomeness of the
work, 10
Index-making, literary ability required
:
E.
:
Eighteen-mo, meaning of the term, 17
Electrotyping, 55
Em, meaning of the term, 26
English literature, catalogues of, 91
English type, specimen of, 22
Engravings, automatic and wood, 32
Errata, lists of: proper position in
books, 10
in,
10
Index-making, revision
of,
by author,
II
In-set
illustrations,
meaning of the
term, 32
International literaiy copyright, 79
8
Index.
Introduction
:
proper position in books,
9
Italic
how
:
indicated in copy, 3
J-
Justification,
meaning
of the term, 40
Laid paper, meaning of the term, 19
Leaded matter, meaning of the term, 25
Leads how used in composing, 40
:
Leatherette binding, 58
Letterpress illustrations
their varieties, 32
Lines of type how equalised, 40
Line engraving, 36
Lists of bibliographies, 86, 88
Literary copyright, laws relating to, 76
Literai'y miscellanies, 83
Lithography, 34
Locking-up, meaning of the term, 42
Long primer type, specimen of, 23
Lower-case, meaning of the term, 39
:
:
M.
Machines
Maauscript and
print,
how to
estimate,
66
paper, size
Paper, calendered, 21
Paper, choice of, 18
Paper, colour of, 1
Paper, criteria of excellence in, 19
Paper, French names of, 21
Paper, how described in estimates, 19
Paper, quality and weight of, 19
Paper, rolled, 21, 49
Paper, sizes of, 13
Paper, thickness or weight of, 18
Paper, water-marks in, 19
Paper, water-lines in, 19
Paper, wire-marks in, 20
Paper, wove and laid, 19
Papiers de luxe, 19
Parchment binding, 58
Pearl type, specimen of, 24
Perfecting machine, meaning of the
term, 46
Photography, 37
Photo-lithography, 35
Pi, meaning of the term, 42
Pica type, specimen of, 22
Piracy of copyright, 74
Pontuseaux, meaning of the term, 20
Post paper its water-mark, 20
Post paper, size of, 13
Pott paper its water-mark, 20
Preface proper position in books, 9
Preliminaries of a book, meaning of
the phrase, 10
Preliminaries, order of printing, 11
:
for printing, 45
Making ready a form, meaning of the
term, 42
Manuscript, see " Copy "
Medium
97
of,
13
Millboard machine its use, 63
Minion type, specimen of, 24
:
Miscellanies, literary, 82, 88
:
:
Preliminaries, paging of, 11
Preparation of manuscript, i
Press, printing, varieties of, 43
Press proofs
how marked, 30
Printers' errors distinguished from
authors' corrections, 27
Printing machine, the, 45
Printing presses, 43
Proof, meaning of the term, 27
Process of bookbinding, 59
Process of composition, 27, 40
Process of illustration, 34
Process of printing, 39
Proofreader his functions, 28
Proofs in slips, 41
Proofs in pages, 41
Proofs, specimens of, 28
Publisher and author, arrangements
:
N.
New
editions and stereotyping, 54
Nonpareil type, specimen of, 24
Novelists and their title-pages, 5
Number of pages a manuscript
make how to ascertain, 65
will
:
:
Octavo, meaning of the term, 15
Did- faced or old style-type, 25
Old-style books and toned paper, iS
Oleographs, 34
O.P., meaning of the term, 54
Opinions of the press how obtained,
68
:
Oriental founts, specimens
of,
of,
P.
66
of, 5
94
Pages, width of how expressed, 26
Pamphlets, coverings of, 57
:
between, 65
Publishing contracts, varieties
Puritan title-pages, quaintness
Q.
Quarto, meaning of the term, 14
Quoins, meaning of the term, 42
AuiJiorsJiip
98
and Publication.
Thickness of paper
:
how
expressed
18
Reams, meaning of the term, i8
Reference books
for authors, 88
Registration of copyrights, 74
Republication of articles in periodicals,
&c., 74
Return of letter,meaning of theterm, 53
Reviewers and authors, 68
Reviewing, 68
Revise, meaning of the term, 29
Rolled paper, 21
Rolled paper, meaning of the term, 49
Rounding a book, meaning of the term,
62
Royal paper its water-maik, 20
Royal paper, size of, 13
Ruby type, specimen of, 24
Running heai, meaning of die f.c/m,4i
Thirty-two-mo, meaning of the term,
16
Title-page of a book printed after the
text, 10
Title-pages, 4
Title-pages
their proper object, 4
Titles and typographical display, 8
Titles, ambitious, 6
Titles, catchy, 6
Titles, curious, 6
Titles, difficul ies in selecting, 4
Titles, enigmatical, 6
Titles, imitation in, 5
:
:
Titles, originality in, 7
Titles, pointedness in, 7
Titles, sensational, 6
suggestions for the
Titles,
selection
of.
7
Titles
S.
Sale of books to the bookselling tratle,
67
Selection of a title, 4
Setting-rule, meaning of the term, 40
Scott, Sir Walter, and his title-pages, 5
Shakspeare's titles, 4
Side-sticks, meaning of the term, 42
Signatures, 50
Sixteen-mo, meaning of the term, 15
Size and shape of books, 12
Size of books, considerations in regard
to, 12
Sizes of
books
American nomencla-
:
:
Toned
where placed in books, 9
paper, 18
Trade, supplying the, 67
Twelve-mo, meaning of the term, 16
Type-high blocks, meaning of the
term, 32
Types, height of, 26
Types, sizes of, 22
Types, Oriental and other specimens,
94
Types, specimens of, 22
of a press, meaning of the
term, 44
Typographic etching, 33
Tympan
ture, 93
Sizes of papers, 13
Sizes of types, 22
capitals
Small
:
U,
how
indicated
in
copy, 3
of, 23
Solid matter, meaning of the term, 25
Spaces, meaning of the term, 40
Spacing out lines, 25
Specimen of types, 22
Standing, meaning of the term, 54
Standing press, meaning of the term,62
Stationers' Hall registers and titles, 7
Stationers' Hall, registration at, 75, "j"]
Stereotype plates, 54
Stereotyping, 53
Stick, meaning of the term, 40
Stipple for copperplate printing, 36
Super-royal paper, size of, 13
Upper-case, meaning of the term, 39
Small pica type, specimen
Vegetable parchment binding, 58
Vergeures, meaning of the term, 20
W.
Warehoused
term, 59
Water-lines
meaning
of the
paper, 19
Water-marks in paper, 19
Wetting paper, 48
Width of pages, how expressed, 26
Wire- marks in paper, 20
Wood engravings, 32
Wood
Wood
Text of a work always printed first, 10
Text of a work, and its relation to the
other matter, 9
in quires,
in
engravings
engravings
;
:
how produced, 32
why eleclrotyped,
55
Works
Wove
useful to authors, 86, 88
paper, 19
ADVER TISEMENT,
'THE
Publishers of " Authorship
and
Publication
"
desire to call
attention to the unusual facilities possessed by their Establishment
for the complete production of zvorks of every
description.
of Book-manufacture and Publication is conducted on
There
tJie premises, under the immediate superintendence of the firm.
are separate departments, each with its own complete staff, for Letterpress Printing, Engraving, Lithography, Stationery, Bookbinding,
Every
brancJi
and Publishing.
Advertising,
Literary assistance can
be
afforded
desired in the preparation of Manuscripts for the Press, the
xvJien
making of
Indexes, &c.
The extensive experience of the Firm
in the
various technicalities of Paper and Print, both in regard to Books,
Magazines, and Nezvspapcrs, is available for clients. A dvertisements
zip and distributed amongst the most appropriate jojirnals ;
for review are forzuarded to the Press ; and circulars are
printed, addressed, and distributed to any section of the Public at
are drazun
copies
Iticlusive Estimates for both the printing and publicacost.
of Periodicals and Newspapers of every class tvill be furnished
moderate
tion
on application.
—
In regard
to
Printing, the long-established reputation of the House
of the oldest and largest
character of the xuork produced.
ojie
these facts
may
be zuorthy
—
London is a guarantee of tlie high
The Publishers venture to think that
of consideration on the part of Authors zvho
in
appreciate the advantages, economical
combination under one direction
tJie processes
and
and
personal, obtainable from a
superintendence, of the zvhole of
referred to in the preceding pages.
The Publishers may
also refer to the central situation
Establishment, as affording several advantages to
It is zuithin five minutes zvalk
of their
A tithors and Editors.
of the British Museum, and adjoins
Lincohis-In7i Fields, zvhile the Inns of Court, the Nezv Lazv Courts,
and tJie Fleet Street and West-end publishing districts arc accessible
in
afezv minutes.
H
2
>.
i